Ancient funerall monuments within the vnited monarchie of Great Britaine, Ireland, and the islands adiacent with the dissolued monasteries therein contained: their founders, and what eminent persons haue beene in the same interred. As also the death and buriall of certaine of the bloud royall; the nobilitie and gentrie of these kingdomes entombed in forraine nations. A worke reuiuing the dead memory of the royall progenie, the nobilitie, gentrie, and communaltie, of these his Maiesties dominions. Intermixed and illustrated with variety of historicall obseruations, annotations, and briefe notes, extracted out of approued authors ... Whereunto is prefixed a discourse of funerall monuments ... Composed by the studie and trauels of Iohn Weeuer.

A DISCOVRSE OF Funerall Monuments, &c.

CHAP. I. Of Monuments in generall.

A Monument is a thing erected, made, or written, for a memoriall of some remarkable action, fit to bee trans∣ferred to future posterities And thus generally taken, all religious Foundations, all sumptuous and magnifi∣cent Structures, Cities, Townes, Towers, Castles, Pil∣lars, Pyramides, Crosses, Obeliskes, Amphitheaters, Statues, and the like, as well as Tombes and Sepul∣chres, are called Monuments. Now aboue all remembrances (by which men haue endeuoured, euen in despight of death to giue vnto their Fames eternitie) for worthinesse and continuance, bookes, or writings, haue euer had the preheminence.

Marmora Maeonij vincunt monimenta libelli; Viuitur ingenio, caetera mortis erunt.

The Muses workes stone-monuments out last; 'Tis wit keepes life, all else death will downe cast.

Horace thus concludes the third booke of his lyrick poesie.

Exegi monimentum are perennius, Regalique situ, &c.

A monument then brasse more lasting, I, Then Princely Pyramids in site more high Haue finished, which neither fretting showers, Nor blustering windes, nor flight of yeares, and houres, Though numberlesse, can raze. I shall not die Wholly; nor shall my best part buried lie Within my Graue.

And Martial lib. 10. Ep. 2. thus speakes of bookes and writings.

Reader my wealth, whom when to me Rome gaue; Nought greater to bestow (quoth she) I haue. By him ingratefull Lethe thou shalt flie, And in thy better part shalt neuer die. Wilde fig-trees rend Messalla's marbles off; Chrispus halfe horses the bold Carters scoffe; Writings, no age can wrong, nor theeuing hand, Deathlesse alone those monuments will stand. —My books are read in euery place.

* 1.1And when Licinius, and Messalla's high Rich marble Towers in ruin'd dust shall lie, I shall be read, and strangers, euerie where, Shall to their farthest homes my verses beare.

* 1.2And in another Ep. thus much of his bookes.

'Tis not the Citie onely doth approue My muse, or idle eares my verses loue; The rough Centurion, where cold frosts orespread The Scythian fields, in warre my books are read. My lines are sung in Britaine farre remote; And yet my emptie purse perceiues it not. What deathlesse numbers from my penne would flow? What warres would my Pierian Trumpet blow? If, as Augustus now againe doth liue, So Rome to me would a Mecaenas giue.

In like manner Ouid giues an endlesse date to himselfe, and to his Meta∣morphosis in these words.* 1.3

Iamque opus exegi, &c.

And now the worke is ended, which, Ioues rage, Nor Fire, nor Sword, shall raze, nor eating Age; Come, when it will, my Deaths vncertaine houre, Which onely of my bodie hath a power: Yet shall my better part transcend the skie; And my immortall name shall neuer die: For where-soere the Romane Eagles spread Their conquering wings, I shall of all be read. And if wee Prophets truly can diuine, I in my liuing Fame shall euer shine.

S. Ierom in like manner, in one of his Epistles, writeth of the perpetuity of a funerall Elegie, which he made himselfe to the deare memorie of his be∣loued Fabiola, who was buried in the citie of Bethlem; not because the said Elegie was cut or engrauen upon her Sepulchre, but for that he had written it down in one of his volumes, according to these his own words following.

Exegi monimentum tuum aere perennius, quod nulla destruere possit vetu∣stas; incîdi Eulogium Sepulchro tuo, quod huic volumini subdidi, vt quocun{que} noster Sermo peruenerit, te laudatam; te in Bethlem conditā Lector agnoscat.

Varus Tribune of Rome, hath beene and will be longer remembred by Martials Epigram, lib. 10. ep. 26. then euer hee could haue beene by any funerall monument, which is lately made thus to speake English.

Varus, which as Romes Tribune didst command An hundred men, renown'd in Aegypt land: Now as a stranger Ghost thou dost remaine On Nilus shore, promisd to Rome in vaine. We could not dew with teares thy dying face, Nor thy said funerall flames with odours grace; Yet in my verse eterniz'd shalt thou bee, Of that false Egypt cannot cousen thee.

Thus Lucan lib. 9. of his owne verse and Caesars victorie at Pharsalia.

O great and sacred worke of poesy, Thou freest from fate, and giu'st eternity To mortall wights; but, Caesar enuy not Their liuing names; if Romane Muses ought, May promise thee, whilest Homer's honoured, By future times shalt thou, and I, bee read; No age shall vs with darke oblivion staine, But our Pharsalia euer shall remaine.

Bookes then and the Muses workes are of all monuments the most perma∣nent; for of all things else there is a vicissitude, a change both of cities and nations: as we may thus reade in Ouids Metamorphosis, lib. 15.

For this wee see in all is generall, Some nations gather strength, and others fall. Troy rich and powerfull, which so proudly stood, That could for ten yeares spend such streames of bloud; For buildings onely her old ruines showes, For riches, Tombes, which slaughtered fires inclose, Sparta, Mycenae, were of Greece the flowers; So Cecrops citie, and Amphions Towres: Now glorious Sparta lies vpon the ground; Lofty Mycenae hardly to be found. Of Oedipus his Thebes what now remaines; Or of Pandions Athens, but their names? Thebes,* 1.4 Babell, Rome, these proud heauen daring wonders, Loe vnder ground in dust and ashes lie, For earthly kingdomes, euen as men doe die.

Bellay in his ruines of Rome, translated by Spenser, makes this demon∣stration or shew of that citie, to the strange countrey man or traueller:

Thou stranger, which for Rome in Rome here seekest; And nought of Rome in Rome perceiu'st at all, These same old walls, old arches, which thou seest, Old palaces, is that which Rome men call. Behold what wreake, what ruine, and what wast, And how that she, which with her mighty power Tam'd all the world, hath tam'd her selfe at last: The prey of Time, which all things doth deuoure. Rome now of Rome, is the onely funerall, And onely Rome, of Rome hath victorie. Ne ought saue Tyber hastning to his fall Remaines of all: O worlds inconstancie. That which is firme, doth flit and fall away, And that is flitting, doth abide and stay.

It is a vanitie for a man to thinke to perpetuate his name and memory by strange and costly great Edifices, for

Not sumptuous Pyramids to skies vpreard; Nor Elean Ioues proud Fane,* 1.5 which heauen compeerd, Nor the rich fortune of Mausoleus Tombe, Are priuiledg'd from deaths extreamest doome:

Or fire, or stormes, their glories do abate, Or by age shaken, fall with their owne waight.

We haue many examples here in England of the small continuance (as I may so call it) of magnificent strong buildings, by the sudden fall of our re∣ligious houses, of which a late namelesse versifier hath thus written:

What sacred structures did our Elders build, Wherein Religion gorgeously sat deckt? Now all throwne downe, Religion exild, Made Brothell-houses, had in base respect, Or ruind so that to the viewers eye, In their owne ruines they intombed lie: The marble vrnes of their so zealous Founders Are digged up, and turn'd to sordid vses; Their bodies are quite cast out of their bounders Lie vn••interr'd. O greater what abuse is? Yet in this later age we now liue in, This barbarous act is neither shame nor sinne.

Of walls, towres, castles, crosses, forts, rampiers, townes, cities, and such like monuments, here in great Britaine, which by age, warres, or the malig∣nitie of the times, are defaced, ruined, or utterly subuerted, you may reade in learned Camden: onely thus much out of famous Spenser, personating the Genius of Verlame, or Verulam, sometimes a citie neare to S. Albons.

* 1.6I was that Citie which the garland wore Of Britaines pride, deliuered vnto me, By Romane victors, which it wonne of yore; Though nought at all but ruines now I bee. And lie in mine owne ashes as ye see. Verlame I was, what bootes it that I was, Sith now I am but weeds and wastfull grasse?

Another English muse (now liuing) vnder the name of Watling,* 1.7 one of the foure imperiall high wayes sings thus of the ruines of this citie.

Thou saw'st when Verlam once her head aloft did reare, Which in her cinders now lies sadly buried here: With Alabaster, Tuch, and Porphery adornd, When (welneare) in her pride great Troinouant she scornd.

Likewise vpon this forgotten Citie a namelesse late writer hath made this Epitaph.

Stay thy foot that passest by, Here is wonder to descry, Churches that interr'd the dead, Here themselues are sepulchred; Houses, where men slept and wak't, Here in ashes vnder-rak't. In a word to allude; Here is corne where once Troy stood; Or more fully home to haue, Here's a Citie in a graue. Reader wonder thinke it then,

Cities thus would die like men: And yet wonder thinke it none, Many Cities thus are gone.

But I will conclude this Chapter with these two stanzaes following, ta∣ken out of Spensers poeme aforesaid, speaking of the vanity of such Prin∣ces who (Absolon like) thinke to gaine a perpetuitie after death, by erecting of pillars, and such like monuments, to keepe their names in remembrance▪ when as it is onely the Muses works which giue unto man immortality.

In vaine do earthly Princes then, in vaine, Seeke with Pyramides, to heauen aspired; Or huge Colosses, built with costly paine; Or brasen pillars, neuer to bee fired; Or Shrines, made of the metall most desired, To make their memories for euer liue: For how can mortall immortalitie giue. For deeds doe die, how euer nobly done, And thoughts of men doe in themselues decay, But wise words taught in numbers for to runne, Recorded by the Muses, liue for aye; Ne may with storming showres be washt away, Ne bitter breathing windes with harmfull blast, Nor age, nor enuie, shall them euer wast.

CHAP. II. Of Funerall Monuments, Graues, Tombes, or Sepulchres. Of the ancient custome of burialls. Of Epitaphs, and other funerall honours.

NOw to speake properly of a Monument, as it is here in this my en∣suing Treatise vnderstood, it is a receptacle or sepulchre, purposely made, erected, or built, to receiue a dead corps, and to preserue the same from violation.* 1.8 Nam monumentum Sepulchri, est, quod causa muniendi eius loci factum sit, in quo corpus impositum sit, vnde Monumentum quasi muni∣mentum dicitur.

And indeed these Funerall Monuments, in foregoing ages, were very fittingly called muniments, in that they did defend and fence the corps of the defunct, which otherwise might haue beene pulled out of their graues by the sauage brutishnesse of wilde beasts: for as then none were buried in Townes or Cities, but either in the fields, along the high way side (to put passengers in minde, that they were like those so interred, mortall) vpon the top, or at the feet of mountaines. Apud maiores (saith Seruiu•• lib. xi. Aeneid.) aut sub montibus, aut in ipsis montibus sepeliebantur, vnde natum est, vt super cadauera aut pyramides fierent, aut ingentes collocarentur co∣lumnae.

The Romanes were forbidden by this the second Law of their twelue

Tables. Hominem mortuum in vrbe ne sepelito neve vrito: to bury or burne any within any Towne or Citie.

For the ancient custome of buriall amongst the Iewes, wee reade, that Abraham was buried with Sara his wife, in the caue of Machpelah in the field of Ephron, Gen. cap. 25.

And Vzziah king of Iuda, slept with his fathers, and they buried him with his fathers, in the field of the buriall which pertained to the kings. 2. Chron. cap. 26.

The sepulchre of Lazarus was without the citie of Bethania: and so was that of Ioseph without Ierusalem.

Sandys in the relation of his long iourney, tells us, that hee was shewed the Tombe of the Prophet Samuel, as also the Sepulchre of the seuen bre∣thren (who were tortured to death by Antiochus) fenced about with a pile of stones, square, flat, and solid, both of them being on the top of two mountaines, neare vnto the citie of Emmaus; and in the vineyards on the North-west side of the said citie, sundry places of buriall, hewne out of the maine rocke, amongst the rest, one called the Sepulchre of the Prophets.

And those Egyptian lofty proud Pyramids (the barbarous wonders of vaine cost) so vniuersally celebrated, being the Regall sepulchres of the Ptolomees, were erected farre out of all cities, as the said Traueller tells vs, who did see so much of the ruines thereof, as time hath not deuoured.

The Athenians buried such as were slaine in battell, and other honoura∣ble personages, in a place without the Citie called Ceramnicus.

So here in England, the interments of the dead were anciently farre out of all Townes and Cities, either on the ridges of hills, or vpon spatious plaines, fortified or fenced about, with obelisks, pointed stones, Pyramids, pillars, or such like monuments; for example, Englands wonder vpon Salisbury-plaine, called Stonehenge, the sepulchre of so many Britaines, who by the treachery of the Saxons, were slaine there at a parley. That of Wada the Saxon Duke neare to Whitby in Yorkshire, and those of Carti∣gerne the Britaine, and Horsa the Saxon, neare to Ailesford in Kent.

It was a thing vsuall among our old Saxon ancestours (saith Verstegan) as by Tacitus it also seemeth to haue beene among the other Germans, that the dead bodies of such as were slaine in the field, and buried in the fields, were not layed in graues, but lying upon the ground, were couered ouer with turnes, clods, or sods of earth; And the more in reputation the per∣sons had beene, the greater and higher were the turnes raised ouer their bo∣dies: and this some vsed to call Byriging, some Beorging, and some Buri∣ging of the dead, which wee now call berying, or burying of the dead, which properly is a shrowding or an hiding of the dead bodie in the earth. Of these kinde of funerall monuments you haue many vpon Salisbury-plaine, out of which the bones of bodies thus inhum'd are of∣tentimes digged vp; which the Inhabitants thereabout call Beries, Baroes, and some Burrowes, which accordeth with the same fence of Byrighs, Beorghs, or Burghs. From whence the names of diuerse Townes and Ci∣ties are originally deriued; Places first so called, hauing beene with walls of turfe or clods of earth, fenced about for men to bee shrowded in, as in forts or Castles.

Reutha, King of that neuer-conquered terrible, fierce Nation of the Scots (who flourished about they eare of the world 3784. and before the birth of our blessed Sauiour, one hundred eightie and seven yeares) ordained, That such Noblemen which had atchieued any notable exploit in defence of their countrey, should bee had in perpetuall memorie, and buried, in so∣lemne wise, in sepulchres aloft vpon hills, or mountaines, vpon which were set so many Obelisks, pillars, or long-pointed stones, as they had slaine enemies in the warres. Whereof some remaine (saith Hector Boethius in the life of the said King) there to be seene euen to this day.

Sepulchres of this stately kinde of structure for persons of eminent ranke and qualitie, were sometimes (howsoeuer) erected within the cities: for wee reade in the first booke of the Maccabees, Chap. 13. that Ionathan the valiant (brother to Iudas the worthie) being slaine in battell neare to Bas∣chama, and there buried, Simon sent to take the bones of his brother Iona∣than (I will vse the words of the Text) And they buried him in Modin his fathers city. And all Israel bewailed him with great lamentation, and mourned for him verie long. And Simon made vpon the Sepulcher of his father, and his brethren, a building high to looke vnto, of hewne stone be∣hinde and before. And set vp seuen pillars vpon it, one against another, for his father, his mother, and foure brethren: And set great pillars round about them, and set armes upon the pillars for a perpetuall memorie, and carued ships beside the armes, that they might be seene of men sailing in the sea.

In like manner the Romanes (notwithstanding their second law of the twelue Tables) did sometime entombe their dead within the Citie (but that was but seldome;) for the bones and ashes of Trajan the Emperour, were put into a golden vrne, and set in the Market-place, vpon the top of a pillar, of one whole peece, being one hundred and fourty foot high.

And Galbaes bodie long neglected (saith Tacitus) and in the darke de∣spightfully intreated; Argius his Steward, one of his principall bondmen, buried with small ceremonie in his priuate garden. But this was not vsuall amongst them.

Hospinian lib. 3. cap. 1. out of Durandus, Vlpian, and other Authours, giues this reason: wherefore both the Iewes and Gentiles vsed to burie their dead, without the gates of Townes and Cities. It was a custome in times of old (saith he) that men and women were buried in their owne pri∣uate houses, or within their owne priuate gardens; but afterwards for the noysome savour, and contagious stinke of the dead carkases so interred, it was enacted, That all burials should bee without Townes and Cities, in some conuenient place appointed for that purpose. And howsoeuer that this order was obserued by the Gentiles upon this reason onely, Scilicet vt in vrbibus mundicies seruaretur, & aer minus inficeretur, ex cadauerum pu∣trescentium faetore; Yet the true Christians, and such as by their liuely faith were adopted the children of God, had a further mysterie in this their man∣ner of interments; for by the carriage and buriall of their dead corps with∣out their citie walls, they did publikely confirme, and witnesse, that the parties deceased were gone out of this world, to bee made free denizons of another citie, namely, Heauen, there to remaine with the blessed Saints in eternall happinesse.

This order or custome of buriall without cities, continued amongst the Christians, vntill the time of Gregory the great, for as then the Monkes, Friers, and Priests (saith my foresaid Authour) began to offer sacrifice for the soules departed; so that, for their more easie and greater profit, they procured first, that the places of sepulture should bee adioyning vnto their Churches, and afterwards they got licence to burie within Churches. Vpon this reason out of the said Gregory 13. q. cap. 2. Cum grauia peccata non deprimunt (saith hee) tunc prodest mortuis si in Ecclesijs sepeliantur; quia eorum proximi, quoties ad eadem sacra loca veniunt, suorumque sepul∣turam aspiciunt, recordantur & pro eis Domino preces fundunt.

* 1.9Antiquitus tantum extra vrbem in coemiterijs hominū corpora sepelieban∣tur, pace Ecclesiae data intra vrbes, ad Templorum limina, postea etiam in ipsis templis sepeliri mos inualuit. Constantinus in porticu Templi Aposto∣lorum, Constantinopoli: Honorius in porticu Templi S. Petri Romae, eius vxor intra idem Templum sepulti sunt.

Anciently the bodies of the dead were buried onely without cities in Coemiteries or sleeping places, vntill the resurrection (as the word signifies) but persecution being ended, and peace giuen to the Christian Church, the manner grew in vse to burie within Cities, at the entrance into their sacred temples, yea and afterwards in the verie Churches themselues. Constantine was buried in the porch of the Apostles in Constantinople. Honorius in the porch of S. Peter in Rome; and his wife (the Empresse) within the said Church. But to come nearer home, Austine the first Archbishop of Can∣terbury, sent hither by the foresaid Gregory, was interred in the porch of Saint Peter and Paul, commonly called Saint Austins neare vnto Canter∣bury, a religious house of his owne foundation, and together with him sixe other Archbishops who next succeeded him: whose reliques afterwards were remoued into the Abbey Church, of which I shall speake hereafter.

Cuthbert or Cudbright th'eleuenth, Archbishop of that Province, ob∣tained from the Pope a dispensation, for the making of Coemiteries or Churchyards within Townes, and Cities, whereas, here in England, vntill his time, within the walls thereof none were buried. These following are the words in the Appendix to the booke of Rochester a Mss. in Sir Robert Cottons Librarie.

Cutbertus Archiepiscopus Cant. xi. ab Augustino cum Romae videret plures intra Ciuitates sepeliri, rogauit Papam ut sibi liceret Coemiteria facere, quod Papa annuit, reuersus itaque coemiteria vbique in Anglia fieri constituit.

This order of buriall being thus begun here in England, it likewise fol∣lowed, that Graue-stones were made, and Tombes erected with inscripti∣ons engrauen upon them, to continue the remembrance of the parties de∣ceased, to succeeding ages; and these were called Epitaphs: now, an Epitaph is a superscription (either in verse or prose) or an astrict pithie Diagram, writ, carued, or engrauen, vpon the tombe, graue, or sepulchre of the defunct, briefly declaring (and that sometimes with a kinde of commiseration) the name, the age, the deserts, the dignities, the state, the praises both of body and minde, the good or bad fortunes in the life, and the manner and time of the death of the person therein interred.

Of all funerall honours (saith Camden) Epitaphs haue alwayes beene

most respectiue; for in them loue was shewed to the deceased, memorie was continued to posteritie, friends were comforted, and the Reader pu•• in minde of humane frailtie: and indeed the frequent visiting, and aduised reuiewing of the Tombes and monuments of the dead (but without all touch of superstition) with the often reading, serious perusall, and diligent meditation of wise and religious Epitaphs or inscriptions, found vpon the tombes or monuments, of persons of approued vertue, merit, and honour, is a great motiue to bring us to repentance. The invention of Epitaphs pro∣ceeded from the presage or forefeeling of immortalitie, implanted in all men naturally, and is referred to the Schollers of Linus the Theban Poet, who flourished about the yeare of the world 2700) who first bewailed this Li∣nus their master, when he was slaine, in dolefull verses, then called of him Aelina, afterward Epitaphia, for that they were first song at burialls, after engraued vpon the sepulchres. Funerall monuments then of costly work∣manship, with curious engrauen Epitaphs, were called Sepulchra, id est, se∣mipulchra, halfe faire and beautifull; the externall part or superficies there∣of being gloriously beautified and adorned; and hauing nothing within, but dreadfull darknesse, loathsome stinke, and rottennesse of bones, as it is in the Gospell, Mat. 23. And they are sometimes called memories, à me∣moria vel à monendo, in that by them we are put in minde, and warned to consider our fragile condition; for they are externall helpes to excite, and stirre vp our inward thoughts, habere memoriam mortis semper prae oculis: to haue the remembrance of death euer before our eyes, and that our bre∣thren defunct, may not be out of minde as out of sight.

Non ob aliud, saith S. Austin in his booke De cura pro mortuis, vel me∣moriae vel monumenta dicuntur, ea quae insignita siunt Sepulchra mortuo∣rum, nisi quia eos, qui viuentium oculis morte subtracti sunt, ne obliuione etiam cordibus subtrahantur, in memoriam reuocant, & admonendo faciunt cogitari: Nam & memoriae nomen id apertissime ostendit, & monumentum eo quod moneat mentem, id est admoneat nuncupatur.

In the Register of the Gray Friers London, I finde this definition of a funerall monument much what to the same effect.

Monimentum est quasi monens mentem,* 1.10 & sic solet à doctoribus etymo¦logiari: monet namque bifarie humanam mentem, cum aut mortis memo∣riam incutit visis precedentium sepulchris; aut eisdem conspectis, mentes mo∣neantur siue moueantur carorum, ad reddend. suffragia pro ipsis.

These tombes or sepulchres were also named, Requtatoria, Ossuaria, Ci¦neraria, domus aeternae, &c. as you haue them with their seuerall significati∣ons in Kirkman, De Funeribus Romanorum.

Tertullian (in his booke De Resurrectione carnis, cap. 37.) calls these monuments of the dead, Cadauerum stabula, stables or stalls of carcases. Nemo iam poterit aliud mortuos interpretari, qui sunt in monimentis, nisi corpora & carnem, quia nec ipsa monimenta aliud, quam cadave∣rum stabula: which Lucian scoffingly termed campes and cottages of car∣cases.

But to conclude this Chapter;* 1.11 the place of buriall was called by S. Paul, Seminatio, in the respect of the assured hope of resurrection: of the Greeke•• Coemiterion, as a sleeping place vntill the resurrection: and of the Hebrews▪

The house of the liuing, in the same respect, as the Germanes call Church∣yards vntill this day, Gods aker, or Gods field.

CHAP. III. Of Sepulchres answerable to the degree of the person deceased. The diuers manner of bearing man and woman to the Graue. When both Sexes began to be borne alike.

SEpulchres should bee made according to the qualitie and degree of the person deceased, that by the Tombe euery one might bee discerned of what ranke hee was liuing: for monuments answerable to mens worth, states and places,* 1.12 haue alwayes beene allowed, and stately sepulchres for base fellowes haue alwayes lien open to bitter iests; therefore it was the vse and custome of reuerend antiquitie, to interre persons of the rusticke or ple∣beian sort, in Christian buriall, without any further remembrance of them, either by tombe, grauestone, or epitaph. Persons of the meaner sort of Gentrie, were interred with a flat grauestone, comprehending the name of the defunct, the yeare and day of his decease, with other particulars, which was engrauen on the said stone, or vpon some plate. And Gentlemen, which were of more eminencie, had their effigies or representation, cut or carued vpon a Terme or Pedestall, as it were of a pillar, raised somewhat aboue the ground, vmbelico tenus: and this image had no armes, but was formed from the waste vpwards vpon a Terme, which did beare a true resemblance of the fauour of the partie defunct Vpon the said terme (commonly) were inserted, the name, progeny, match, issue, vocation, and imployment of the defunct, with the day, yeare, and place of his death.

Noble men, Princes, and Kings had (as it befitteth them, and as some of them haue at this day) their Tombes or Sepulchres raised aloft aboue ground, to note the excellencie of their state and dignitie; and withall, their personages delineated, carued, and embost, at the full length and big∣nesse, truly proportioned throughout, as neare to the life, and with as much state and magnificence, as the skill of the Artificer could possibly carue and forme the same: the materials of which were alabaster, rich marble, touch, rauce, porpherey, polisht brasse or copper, like vnto that made to the me∣morie of King Henry the seuenth in Westminster, who dwelleth more richly dead (saith Viscount Saint Alban in his history of that kings raigne) in the monument of his Tombe, then hee did aliue in Richmond or any of his palaces, it being the stateliest, and most curious daintie monument of Europe, both for the Chappell, and for the Sepu••chre.

And as stately monuments were not due, nor allowed▪ to euery man that was of ability to erect the same; so swelling titles, lofty inscriptions or epi∣taphs, were prohibited to bee inscrib'd, insculpt, or engrauen vpon the se∣pulchres of men of meane desert: but onely vpon the monuments of such as were of vertue, wisedome, and valour▪ as martiall men, or persons of eminent place of gouernment in the weale publike. Which is not obserued altogether in these times: for by some of our epitaphs more honour is at∣tributed

to a rich quondam Tradesman, or griping vsurer, then is giuen to the greatest Potentate entombed in Westminster: and their tombes are made so huge great, that they take vp the Church, and hinder the people from diuine Seruice. Besides if one shall seriously suruay the Tombes erect∣ed in these our dayes, and examine the particulars of the personages wrought vpon their Tombes, hee may easily discerne the vanity of our mindes, vailed vnder our fantasticke habits and attires, which in time to come will be rather prouocations to vice, then incitations to vertue; and so the Temple of God shall become a Schoolehouse of the monstrous habits and attires of our present age, wherein Taylors may finde out new fashions. And which is worse, they garnish their Tombes, now adayes, with the pi∣ctures of naked men and women; raising out of the dust, and bringing into the Church, the memories of the heathen gods and goddesses, with all their whirligiggs: and this (as I take it) is more the fault of the Tombe-makers, then theirs who set them a worke.

There was likewise made a difference of personages in the carriage of their dead bodies to the place of sepulture, according to their state and dignitie. Great men of birth or qualitie were carrried in chariots drawne with horses, trumpets and seuerall sorts of musicall instruments sounding before the corps; mourners, and likewise many who sung mournfull dit∣ties in praise of the defunct: to whose further honour they did also set vp in their Temples, and other publike places, certaine ornaments, as scutcheo••s, crownes, and such like: of which pompous progression more in the next Chapter. Now such as could not be interred with all this maiesticke solem∣nitie, although they were of high parentage, for that the charge was very great, were buried in the euening by certaine men who had that charge, who were called Vespillons.

Men of meaner ranke, howsoeuer neuer so rich, were not allowed this princely kinde of production to their graues; for their corps were borne vpon their seruants shoulders, whom they had manumitted a little before their deaths, with a Trumpet onely sounding before them, and some lights, according to this of Persius, Satyre 3.

Then were prepared for his Funerall The Trumpet, and the Lights: And last of all This seeming happie man, that would not doubt His health, being composedly laid out On his high bed, his biere; and now daub'd o're, And eu'n bedurted with th'abundant store Of ointments; stretcheth tow'rd the citie gate His cold dead heeles; and those whose best estate But yesterday, was but to be his slaue, Now weare their caps, and beare him to his graue.

Man and woman, though of equall degree and qualitie, were borne in a different manner to their graues. Man was borne vpon mens shoulders to signifie his dignitie and superioritie ouer his wife; and woman at the armes end, to signifie, that being inferiour to man, in her life time, she should not be equalled with him at her death. Which vse continued a long time, vn∣till women, by renouncing the world, and liuing monasticall religious

liues, got such an honourable esteeme in the world, that they were thought no lesse worthie of honour, in that kinde, then men; and when as a widow d••ed hauing h••d but one husband, they carried her to her graue with a crowne of chastitie vpon her head.

Condemned persons (as they are now adayes) were carried in waines or carts, because they were thought vnworthy to bee borne by men, who, by their wicked demerits, had procured the hand of iustice to cut them off, by vntimely death, from the societie of men.

CHAP. IIII. Of the excessiue expenses bestowed at Funeralls in former times.

I Might include within this Chapter, and not impertinently, to these con∣tents, the ancient customes, and manners of burying the dead, in all Na∣tions, throughout all the habitable world: but that would make the gate bigger then the citie, this discourse of a greater bulke, then all the rest of the booke besides: you may finde this Treatise touched vpon, in the Volumne of the Estates, Empires, and Principalities of the world; as also in the Trea∣surie of Ancient and moderne Times, the sixth booke; where hee speakes of diuers customes and fashions of buriall, of ancient obsequies, and their ceremonies; onely then a little of so much, because I would not stray be∣yond my limits.

The ancient Romanes did vse them that were dead after two manners, and they had two kindes of obsequies: the first and most ancient was to couer the dead with earth, and to bury them as we doe; the other, to burne their bodies, but this manner did not continue long. Sepeliri antiquius fu∣isse quam cremari. Plin. lib. 7. cap. 54. Cremari apud Romanos non suit ve∣••eris instituti, terra condebantur: at postquam longinquis hellis obrutos eru•• cognouere, est institutum, & tamen multae familiae priscos seruauere ritus. Manut. de leg. Rom. sol. 125. Numa Pompilius was the inuenter of obse∣quies, and hee instituted a high Priest, who had the charge. The first ho∣nour which they vsed to performe in the obsequies of famous persons, was to commend the partie by an Oration. Valerius Publicola made a funerall oration on the death and in the praise of Brutus. In like manner Iulius Cae∣sar, being but twelue yeares old, commended his grandfather: and Tiberius at the age of nine yeares praised his father. The second honour was to make Sword-players to fight. Marcus and Decius sonnes to Iunius Brutus, were the first that did practise this, in honour of their father. The third honour was, to make a feast of magnificent furnishment. The fourth was a distri∣bution of meat to all the common people. And such (as I haue said before) as could not be buried with the like, and so great pompe (for the expenses were in supportable) were buried in the night time, by the Vespillons clo∣thed all in white, who carried the dead body to his graue. They had like∣wise an order, that within some while after the obsequies, they would strew diuers flowers, and sweet odours, upon the sepulchre, as the Romane people

did vpon the funerall monument of Scipio. And also they accustomed yearely, to garnish, decke, and adorne, the tombes or graues of the dead, with poesies, crownes, and garlands of all sorts of flowers. Husbands (saith Saint Ierom ad Pammachum) were wont to straw, spread, or scatter ouer, and vpon the graues and sepulchres of their deceased deare wiues, violets, roses, lillies, hyacinths, and diuers purple flowers: by which vxorious of∣fice, they did mitigate, and lessen the griefe of their hearts conceiued by the losse of their louing bedf••llowes. The like expression of mutuall loue wiues shewed to their buried husbands.

Now aboue all flowers in these ceremonious obseruances, the Rose was in greatest request, and had the sole preheminence. Romani (saith Kirkman de Funeribus Romanorum, lib. 4. cap. 3.) verò Rosarum fuere studiosi, vt ijs post mortem monimenta sua spargi supremo iudicio nonnunquam iusserint, legato ad hanc rem relict••, cui plerumque haec erat conditio (ut in Rauenna∣ti inscriptione legimus) vt quotannis Rosas ad monumentum eius de••errent, ibi{que} epularentur. To which Io. Passeratius in his Rosa, thus alludes.

Manibus est imis Rosa grata, & grata Sepulchris, Et Rosa flos Florum.

Vnto the Tombes and Spirits of the dead The Rose is gratefull, of all flowers the head.

And Anacreon in praise of the Rose thus sings in one of his odes: I will vse the Latine translation.

Rosa, honor, decusque florum Rosa, cura amorque veris Rosa, coelitum voluptas:

And in another ode in commendation of the Rose more aptly to this pur∣pose, thus.

Medicatur haec & aegris, Defendit haec sepultos▪

The Rose full many griefes doth cure, Defends corps laid in sepulture.

The ancient Ethnicks did hold the springing of flowers, from the graue of a deceased friend, an argument of his happinesse; and it was their vni∣uersall wish, That the Tombe stones of their dead friends might bee light vnto them; and that a perpetuall spring-tide, of all kinde of fragrant flow¦ers, might incircle their verdant graues. According to this of Persius. Sat. 7.

Dij maiorum vmbris tenuem & sine pondere terram Spirantesque crocos, & in vrna perpetuum ver.

Lie earth light on their bones, may their graues beare Fresh fragrant flowers: let springtide still liue there.

But to come backe againe. The magnificence in burning the bodies of the dead, did farre exceed in charges all other kindes of funerall; for which the bodies of persons of principall regard (as you may reade in the Tra∣uelles of George Sandys) they burnt rich odours, gold, iewels, apparell, heards of cattell, flocks of sheepe, horses, hounds, and sometimes the con∣cubines and slaues whom they most respected, to supply their wants, to serue their delights, and attend vpon them in the lower shades. The expres∣s•• of such a funerall fire, wherein the body of Archemorus was con∣sumed,

is thus set downe by Statius the Theban; in his sixth booke, trans∣lated by Sandys.

Neuer were ashes with more wealth repleate; Gems crackle, siluer melts, gold drops with heate: Embroidered robes consume. Okes, fatned by The iuyce of sweet Assyrian drugs, flame hie: Fyer'd honey, and pale saffron hisse: full boules Of wine pour'd on, and goblets (gladding soules) Of blacke bloud, and snatcht milke. The Greeke Kings then With Guidons trail'd on earth, led forth their men In seuen troupes: in each troupe an hundred Knights Circling the sad pile with sinister rites: Who choke the flame with dust. Thrice it they round Their weapons clash: foure times a horrid sound Strucke armours raisde: as oft the Seruants beate Their bared breasts, with out-cries. Heards of Neate, And beasts halfe slaine, another wastfull fire Deuoures, &c.

With the like solemnitie, or farre greater, the funerals of Patroclus were performed by Achilles, for with him were burned, oxen, sheepe, dogges, horses, and twelue stout and valiant sonnes of noble Troians. Achilles pulls off the haire off his head, and casts it into the flame; and besides in∣stitutes certaine Funerall Games to the honour of his slaine friend, the glory of the Greekish Nation, Patroclus which is recorded by Homer in the 23. booke of his Iliads; of which this is the argument:

Achilles orders iusts of Obsequies, For his Patroclus, and doth sacrifice Twelue Troian Princes: most lou'd hounds, and horse, And other offering to the honoured corse. He institutes besides a Funerall Game, Where Diomed for horse-race wins the same. For foot, Vlysses; other otherwise Striue, and obtaine, and end the Exequies.

They vsed to quench these funerall fires with red wine, and gathering the bones together, to include them in vrnes, which they placed in or vpon some sumptuous rich Monument, erected for that purpose, as you may reade in the sixth booke of Virgils Aen••iads,* 1.13 in the funeralls of Misenus, most liuely thus expressed. I will vse Phaers Translation.

—the Troians all in solemne guise Did waile Misenus corps, and gaue to him their last outcries. First cut in culpons great, and fat of sappe, with pitch among, A stately pile they build, with timber trees and Cypresse strong, (That dead mens treasure is) his gorgeous armes also they set; Some brought the water warme, and Cauldrons boyling out they set. The body cold they wash, and precious ointments on they poure;

Lamenting loud is made, then close his limbes in bed, or floore, They crouch with weeping teares, and purple weedes on him they throw: His robes, his harne is bright, and ensignes all that men may know. In mourning sort some heaue on shoulders high the mighty Beere, (A dolefull seruice sad) as children doe their father deere, Behinde them holding brands, then flame vprising broad doth spread, And oiles and dainties cast, and Frankincence the fire doth feed. When falne his cinders were, and longer blase did not endure; His reliques and remaines of dust, with wine they washed pure, Then Choriney his bones in brasen coffin bright did close. And sprinkling water pure, about his mates three times he goes: And drops of sacred dew, with Oliue-palmes on them did shake, And compasse blest them all, and sentence last he sadly spake: To fields of ioy thy soule, and endlesse rest we doe betake. But good Aeneas then, right huge in height his Tombe did rere, And gaue the Lord his Armes, his Ore and Trumpet fixed there, On mountaine neare the skies, that of Misenus beares the name, And euerlasting shall from world to world retaine the same.

Many more ceremonies were obserued in the magnificent ordering of both kindes of Funeralls, as well of such as were buried in the earth, as of these burned in these costly piles of wood. The custome of burning the dead bodies continued among the Romanes, but vntill the time of the An∣tonine Emperours, An Do 200. or thereabouts: then they began to burie againe in the earth. Manutius de log. Rom. fol 125.126.

They had, at these burials, suborned counterfeit hired mourners, which were women of the loudest voices, who betimes in the morning did meere at appointed places, and then cried out mainly, beating of their breasts, tearing their haire, their faces, and garments, ioyning therewith the pray∣ers of the defunct, from the houre of his natiuitie, vnto the houre of his dissolution; still keeping time with the melancholicke musicke. (This is a custome obserued at this day in some parts of Ireland, but aboue all Na∣tions the Iewes are best skilled in these lamentations, being

Fruitfull in teares:* 1.14 teares, that still ready stand To sally forth, and but expect command.)

Amongst these women there was euer an old aged Beldam,* 1.15 called Praefica, quasi in hoc ipso manus praefecta, a superintendent aboue all the rest of the mourners: who with a loud voice did pronounce these words: I licet, or, Ire licet; as much to say, He must needs depart: and when the dead corps were lain in the graue, and all ceremonies finished, she deliuerd the last adieu in this manner, Vale, vale, vale, nos te ordine, quo natura permiserit, cuncti sequemur: Adieu, Adieu, Adieu, wee must follow thee, according as the course of nature shall permit vs.

The manner of these lamentings (saith George Sandys in his Journall) may of old appeare by this ironicall personating of a father following the exequies of his sonne, introducted by Lucian in these words: O my sweet sonne, thou art lost, thou art dead: dead before thy day, and hast left mee

behinde, of men the most miserable. Not experienced in the pleasures of a wife, the comforts of children, warfare, husbandrie, nor attained to ma∣turitie. Henceforth, O my sonne, thou shalt not eate, nor loue, nor bee drunke amongst thy equalls. They had likewise their Libitinarij (and those many in number) which were the prouiders of all things necessarie for the Funeralls; and their Pollinctores, which were those that anointed, em∣balmed, and inuested the defunct, with mirrhe, aloes, salt, honey, waxe, sweet odours, pretious oyles, perfumed sereclothes, fine Aromaticke Sin∣don, and the like. The mourners were exceeding many, (of which I haue partly spoken before) with Trumpeters, and Musitians of all sorts, most dolefully sounding, and warbling forth their lamentable notes: the corps of the defunct being garded, and attended vpon, with troupes of horse∣men, which was accounted an extraordinarie kinde of honour done to the deceased: then last of all, Funerall Games, Bonefires of most pretious woods, Orations, magnificent, sumptuous, and most royall feasts and ban∣quets were ordained.

But these excessiue charges, these superfluous and impertinent costs of funerall expenses, were by certaine Lawes restrained, both by the Romans, and Grecians, and funerall charges proportioned, according to the wor∣thinesse of the person deceased, and his meanes; answerable to the valua∣tion of his yearely reuenues, or the generall estimate of his substance.

In like manner these Ethnicke lamentations, and fearefull howlings for the dead, by hired mourners, were prohibited; yet moderate weeping and mourning at Funeralls, was neuer dissallowed; nay it hath been euer highly commended, accounted the chiefe grace of Funerals, promised for a bles∣sing to the godly, and the want thereof, a malediction or curse; and mo∣derately to mourne after the interment of our friends, is a manifest token of true loue; by it wee expresse that naturall affection wee had to the de∣parted, with a Christian-like moderation of our griefe, whereby our faith to God ward is demonstrated. For as God hath made vs liuing, so hath he made vs louing creatures, to the end we should not be as stocks and stones, voide of all kinde and naturall affection, but that liuing and louing together, the loue of the one should not end with the life of the other. And now to go a little further, I say, that to mourne and sorrow for parents, children, husbands, wiues, kindred and friends, is not any matter of noueltie but most ancient.* 1.16 Abraham mourned and wept for his wife Sarah: Dauid could not hide his fatherly affection toward his sonne Absolon; although he was a traitour to his father,* 1.17 Dauid the King: for so soone as hee heard of his death, he went up to the chamber ouer the gate (as the text is) and wept: and as hee went, thus he said, O my sonne Absolon, my sonne, my sonne Ab∣solon, would God I had died for thee, O Absolon, my sonne, my sonne.

Dauid also hearing of the death of murdered Abner, whom he respected as a deare friend: said vnto Ioab (who slew Abner) and to all the people that were with him,* 1.18 Rent your clothes and put on sackcloth, and mourne, before the corps of Abner: and king Dauid himselfe followed the Beere. And when they had buried Abner in Hebron, the king lifted vp his voice, and wept beside the Sepulchre of Abner, and all the people wept.

Now, it being the custome of the Israelites to feast and banquet at their

burials; ••he people came to cause Dauid (such is the Scripture phrase) to eate meate while it was yet day, but Dauid sware, saying, So doe God to me and more also, if I taste bread, or ought else till the Sunne bee downe: and a••l the people knew it, and it pleased them, saith the Text.

Our a••l perfect and Almighty Sauiour Christ Iesus,* 1.19 wept ouer the graue of dead Lazarus (whom he reuiued) wherupon the standers by said among themselues, behold how he loued him.

The ancient Romanes, before they were Christians, mourned nine moneths, but being Christians, they vsed mourning a whole yeare, clothed in blacke for the most part, for women were clothed partly in white, and partly in blacke, according to the diuersitie of Nations. And if any Chri∣stian, man, or woman, in those parts, wearing mourning, came to agree againe in a second marriage, during the yeare appointed for mourning, the Matrimony was stayed, but thenceforward hee nor shee were bound to weare any more mourning.

These examples considered, I obserue that wee, in these dayes, doe not weepe and mourne at the departure of the dead, so much, nor so long, as in Christian dutie we ought. For husbands can burie their wiues, and wiues their husbands, with a few counterfeit teares, and a sowre visage masked and painted ouer with dissimulation; contracting second marriages, before they haue worne out their mourning garments, and sometimes before their cope mates be cold in their graues.

Young heires may attend vpon the corps of their parents to their buri∣all places, seemingly making great shewes of inward griefe and sorrow, but

Haeredis flectus sub persona risus est.* 1.20

The weeping of an heire, is laughing vnder a visard or disguise.

And if his father haue impaired, or not augmented his state and inhe∣ritance, this young master will reduce the conuoy of his fathers obsequies, to some vnwonted parsimonie, answerable to these verses of Persius in the sixth and last Satyre.

—if thou impaire thy wealth, thy angred heire Of thy last funerall feast will take small care: And with neglect into thy vrne will throw Thy bones without perfumes, carelesse to know Whether he buy dull-smelling Cinnamum, Or Casia corrupt with cherry gumme.

Now howsoeuer the procuration of funerals, the manner of buriall, the pompe of obsequies, bee rather comforts to the liuing, then helpes to the dead; and although all these ceremonies be despised by our parents on their death-beds; yet should they not be neglected by vs their children, or nearest of kindred, vpon their interments.

But funerals in any expensiue way here with vs, are now accounted but as a fruitlesse vanitie, insomuch that almost all the ceremoniall rites of ob∣sequies heretofore vsed, are altogether laid aside: for wee see daily that No¦blemen, and Gentlemen of eminent ranke, office, and qualitie, are either silently buried in the night time, with a Torch, a two-penie Linke, and a

Lanterne; or parsimoniously interred in the day-time, by the helpe of some ignorant countrey-painter, without the attendance of any one of the Offi¦cers of Armes, whose chiefest support, and maintenance, hath euer depend∣ed vpon the performance of such funerall rites, and exequies. So that now by reason of this generall neglect of Funeralls, and the sleight regard wee haue of the needfull vse of Heraulds, many and great errours are daily com∣mitted, to the great offence and preiudice of the ancient Nobilitie, and Gen∣trie of this Kingdome, and to the breeding of many ambiguous doubts and questions, which may happen in their Descents, and issues in future ages: And nothing will be shortly left to continue the memory of the deceased to posteritie; pilfery and the opinion some haue, that Tombes, and their Epi∣taphs, taste somewhat of Poperie, hauing already most sacrilegiously stolne, erazed, and taken away, almost all the Inscriptions and Epitaphs, cut, writ, inlaid, or engrauen vpon the Sepulchres of the deceased; and most shamefully defaced the glorious rich Tombes, and goodly monuments of our most worthy Ancestours. It could bee wished that some order might betaken for the preseruation of these few which are as yet remaining: for to mine owne knowledge, by the obseruation I haue made in many Churches, the Monuments of the dead are daily thus abused.

CHAP. V. The reasons wherefore so many haue made their owne Monuments in their life-time. Of the care that all or most of all men haue of decent buriall. The buriall of the dead, a worke acceptable vnto God. A funerall Hymne of Aurelius Prudentius to the like purpose.

IT was vsuall in ancient times, and so it is in these our dayes, for persons of especiall ranke and qualitie to make their owne Tombes and Monu∣ments in their life-time; partly for that they might haue a certaine house to put their head in (as the old saying is) whensoeuer they should bee ta∣ken away by death, out of this their Tenement, the world; and partly to please themselues, in the beholding of their dead countenance in marble. But most especially because thereby they thought to preserue their memo∣ries from obliuion.

Absolon in his life time, erected a pillar, to retaine the memory of his name, in that his issue male failed. Will you heare the Text.

* 1.21Now Absolon in his life-time had taken, and reared him vp a pillar, which is in the Kings dale: for hee said, I haue no sonne to keepe my name in re∣membrance, and hee called the pillar after his owne name, and it is called vnto this day, Absolons place.

This pillar, which Absolon intended for the place of his sepulture, hewne and framed out of the rocke or growing stone, is to bee seene at this day, saith Sandys, all entire and of a goodly fabricke. But to returne, euery man like Absolon desires a perpetuity after death, by these monuments, or by

other meanes,* 1.22 according to that of Tertullian in his booke, De Testimonio animae. Quis non hodie (saith hee) memoriae post mortem frequentandae ita studet, vt vel literaturae operibus, vel simplici laude morum, vel ipsorum se∣pulchrorum ambitione, nomen suum seruet? These that in their life time do thus build their owne sepulchres, and take care in the ceremonious dis∣posing of their funeralls, would (no question) lay this charge vpon those which they must of necessity trust, in the performance of their Wills and Testaments, and employ their last dayes and houres in more heauenly de∣signes; if they did not oftentimes see in their course of life, that as well heires as executours, interre both the honour and memory of the defunct, together with his corps: perfidiously forgetting their fidelity to the de∣ceased. Of which will it please you reade this old inscription depicted vpon a wall within S. Edmunds Church in Lumbard-street, London.

Man, the behovyth oft to haue * 1.23 yis in mind, * 1.24 Yat thow geueth wyth * 1.25 yin hond, yat sall thow fynd, For widowes be sloful, and chyldren beth vnkynd, Executors beth couetos, and kep al yat * 1.26 yey fynd. If eny body esk wher the deddys goodys becam.

* 1.27 Yey ansquer So God me help and halidam, he died a poor man, * 1.28 Yink on yis

Io. Gower in his additions to his booke called Vox clamantis,* 1.29 hath these verses, contra mortuorum Executores, much what to the same effect.

Dicunt Scripture memorare nouissima vite, Pauper ab hoc mundo transiet omnis homo. Dat Fortuna status varios, Natura sed omnes Fine suo claudit, cuncta{que} morte rapit. Post mortem pauci qui nunc reputantur amici, Sunt memores: anime sis memor ipse tue. Da dum tempus habes, tibi propria sit manus heres; Auferet hoc nemo quod dabis ipse Deo.

Vpon these and the like considerations, they vsed (as they now doe) to in∣scribe or engraue these kinde of monuments with certaine sentences to this effect.

Fallax saepe fides, testataque vota peribunt: Constitues tumulum, si sapis, ipse tuum.

Or thus.

Certa dies nulli, mors certa, incerta sequentum Cura: locet tumulum qui sapit ipse sibi.

Concluding most commonly with these words.

Viuus fecit. Viuus faciendum curauit. Viuus sibi posuit. Se vino fecit. Vi∣uus hoc sibi fecit monumentum: and the like.

Some erected their sepulchres whilst they were liuing, concluding their inscriptions thus. Sibi & coniugi. Sibi, coniugi & Liberis. Sibi & posteris.

And some that would not haue their wiues heires nor any other entombed therein, thus. Hoc monumentum heredes non sequuntur. Or thus: Rogo per deos superos inferosque ossa nostra ne violes.

This care of buriall moued Augustus Caesar to build his funerall monu∣ment, in the sixth yeare of his Consulship; for himselfe, and the succeeding Emperours.

The like reason moued Hadrian to build his Tombe or Sepulchre neare vnto the bridge Aelium, for the Mausoleum of Augustus was full; as Xiphi∣linus writes in the life of Hadrian.

And to bring you this honie example, the like consideration moued King Henry the seuenth, in the eighteenth yeare of his raigne, to build that glorious faire Chappell at Westminster, for an house of buriall, for him∣selfe, his children, and such onely of the bloud-royall, as should descend from his Ioynes; forbidding that any other of what degree or qualitie soe••uer, should euer be interred in that sacred mould; as appeares by his last Will and Testament.

* 1.30Saint Augustine saith, that the Funerals of the righteous, in the times of old, were performed with a zealous care, their burials celebrated, and their Monuments prouided in their life time.

* 1.31Great hath been the care of buriall (saith Camden) euer since the first times, insomuch that Fathers would lay charges vpon their children, con∣cerning the buriall, and translating of their bodies, euery one being desi∣rous to returne, in Sepulchra maiorum, into the sepulchres of their An∣cestours.

* 1.32Iacob at his death charged his sonne Ioseph to carry his body into the se∣pulchre of his fathers. And Ioseph himselfe commanded his brethren that they should remember and tell their pos••eritie, that when they went away into the land of promise, they should carry his bones thither with them. Abraham, Isaac, Iacob, Sarah, Rebecca, Leah, and Ioseph, were buried to∣gether in one Sepulchre.

The kings of Aegypt accustomed to awe their subiects by threatning to depriue them of buriall. And it was a penaltie of the law amongst the Ro∣manes. He that doth this, or that, let him be cast forth vnburied; and so in the declamations; He that forsakes his parents in their necessities, let him be cast forth vnburied; An Homicide, let him be cast forth vnburied. And so speakes Cicero to the peoples humour for Milo, when hee affirmes his carcase to be more wretched, because it wanted the solemne rites of funerall.

Commanders in warres vsed to terrifie their enemies with the want of buriall, according to this speech of Hector in the fifteenth booke of Homers Iliads.* 1.33

Then Hector cri'd out, take no spoile, but rush on to the fleete, From whose assault (for spoile nor flight) if any man I meete, He meetes his death: nor in the fire of holy funerall, His brothers nor his sisters hands shall cast within our wall, His lothed body; but without, the throtes of dogs shall graue His manlesse limbes.

The people of Israel, crying vnto God against the barbarous tyranny of the Babylonians, who spoiled Gods inheritance, polluted his Temple, de∣stroyed

his religion, and murdered his chosen Nation; amongst other ca∣lamities, thus they complaine for the want of sepulture.

The dead bodies of thy seruants haue they giuen to be meat vnto fowles of the heauen;* 1.34 and the flesh of thy Saints vnto the beasts of the earth.

Their bloud haue they shed like waters, round about Ierusalem, and there was none to bury them.

God commands Elias to tell Iezebel, that, for her wickednesse, the dogs should eate vp her flesh in the field of Iesreel;* 1.35 and that her carcase should be as doung vpon the ground, in the said field of Iesreel: so that none should say, this is Iezebel.

The seduced Prophet,* 1.36 because he disobeyed the mouth of the Lord, was reproued by him who was the occasion of his errour, as hee had it in com∣mandement from God; and withall told, that his carcase should not come vnto the sepulcher of his Fathers.

Esay speaking in derision of the death and sepulture of the king of Baby∣lon,* 1.37 which was not with his Fathers, for that his tyranny was so much ab∣horred; thus noteth his vnhappinesse.

All the kings of the nations, euen they all sleepe in glorie euery one in his owne house.

But thou art cast out of thy graue like an abhominable branch: like the rayment of those that are slaine, and thrust through with a sword, which go downe to the stones of the pit, as a carcase troden vnder feet.

Thou shalt not be ioyned with them in the graue.

Ieremie the Prophet speaking against the breakers of Gods sacred coue∣nants, brings in (most commonly) the want of buriall, as a punishment for such their hainous offences as followeth.

Thus saith the Lord,* 1.38 I will euen giue them into the hands of their ene∣mies, and into the hands of them that seeke their life; and their dead bodies shall bee for meat vnto the fowles of the heauen, and to the beasts of the earth.

And prophesying against Iehoakim; he is inspired with these words.

Thus saith the Lord against Iehoakim,* 1.39 the sonne of Iosiah king of Iuda: they shall not lament him, saying, Ah my brother, or ah sister, neither shall they mourne for him, saying, Ah, Lord, or ah, his glory. He shall be buri∣ed, as an asse is buried; (not honourably (saith the Margent) among his fa∣thers) euen drawne and cast forth without the gates of Ierusalem.

In other places of his prophesie, thus.

They shall die of deaths,* 1.40 and diseases they shall not bee lamented, nei∣ther shall they be buried, but they shall be as doung vpon the earth.

They shall be cast out in the streets of Ierusalem,* 1.41 because of the famine, and the sword, and there shall be none to burie them: both they and their wiues, their sonnes and their daughters; for I will poure their wickednesse vpon them.

Thus saith the Lord of hosts,* 1.42 I will cause them to fall by the sword, be∣fore their enemies, and by the hand of them that seeke their liues: and their carcases will I giue to bee meate for the fowles of the heauen, and to the beasts of the field.

We haue diuers examples of this nature in the holy Scriptures. But let

vs go no further then to the lawes of our owne Nation, by which the sub∣iect is kept in awfull obedience.

Hee that commits treason, is adiudged by our Lawes, to bee hanged, drawne, and quartered, and his diuided limbes to be set vpon poles in some eminent place, within some great Market-towne, or Citie.

He that commits that crying sinne of murther, is vsually hanged vp in chaines, so to continue vntill his bodie be consumed, at or neare the place where the fact was perpetrated.

Such as are found guilty of other criminall causes, as Burglarie, Felonie, or the like, after a little hanging are cut downe and indeed buried, but sel∣dome in Christian mould (as we say) nor in the sepulchres of their fathers, except their fathers had their graues made neare, or vnder the gallowes.

And we vse to bury such as lay violent hands vpon themselues, in or neare to the high wayes, with a stake thrust through their bodies, to terrifie all passengers, by that so infamous and reproachfull a buriall; not to make such their finall passage out of this present world.

The feare of not hauing buriall, or hauing of ignominious and dishonou¦rable buriall, hath euer affrighted the brauest spirits of the world▪ this feare made the dying Mezentius make this request to his enemy Aeneas.* 1.43

No ill in death: not so came I to sight: Nor made my Lausus such a match. One right Afford (if pitie stoope t••a vanq••sht foe) Interre m•• corps. Much hate of mine I know Surrounds me. Dead from that fear'd furie saue: And lay me with my sonne, both in one graue.

This feare made the faire-helm'd Hector (as Homer calls him) being rea∣die to combat with Ajax Telamon, to propound this couenant.

Amongst you all whose breast includes the most expulsiue minde, Let him stand forth, as Combatant, by all the rest design'd, Before whome thus I call high Ioue, to witnesse of our strife: If he with home-thrust-iron can reac•• th'exposure of my life, (Spoiling my armes) let him at will conuay them to his tent. But let my body be renurn'd, that Troys two-stept descent M••y ••••see it in the funerall pile: if I can slaughter him, (Apollo honouring me so much) I'le spoile his conquered limbe: And beare his armes to Ilion, where in Apollos Shrine I'le hang them as my Trophies due: his body I'le resigne To ••e disposed by his friends, in flamie Funeralls; And h••nour'd with erected Tombe, where Hellespontus fals Into Aegaeum, and doth reach euen to your nauall rode. That when our beings in the earth shall hide their period, * 1.44Suruiuers sailing the blacke sea, may thus his name renew: This is his Monument, whose bloud long since did fates imbrew, Whom passing farre in fortitude, illustrate Hector slew. This shall posteritie report, and my fame neuer die.

Cicero, in his second booke, De gloria, makes Aiax (glorious in

armes) to intreate Hector, that if it were his fortune, to be vanquisht by him so renowned an enemy; he would affoord his body worthie and honoura∣ble buriall, and that his Tombe to succeeding ages, might thus speake to all passengers.

Hic situs est vitae iampridem lumina linquens,* 1.45 Cui quondam Hectoreo perculsus concidit ense, Fabitur haec aliquis, mea semper gloria vines.

Here he lies depriu'd of light, Slaine by Hectors sword in fight: Some one will euer tell this story; So endlesse shall be Aiax glory.

Achilles, hauing giuen Hector his deaths wound, insulted ouer him (as it is in the two and twentieth booke of Homers Iliads) thus.

—And now the dogs and fowles, in ••oulest vse Shall teare thee vp, thy corse expos'd to all the Greekes abuse.

To whom Hector makes his dying request on this manner.

He fainting said, let me implore, euen by thy knees, and soule, And thy great parents; doe not see a cruelty so foule, Inflicted on me; brasse and gold receiue at any rate, And quit my person, that the Peeres, and Ladies of our State May tombe it.

Thus you see how much the most heroicall spirits desir'd the honour of sepulture, with the performance of all funerall rites; howsoeuer Lucan in his fifth booke of the Pharsalian warres, makes Iulius Caesar (being as then in danger to be drowned) to expostulate with the Gods, and (in a boasting manner) to contemne all funerall exequies. Concluding thus.

—O Gods I craue No Funerall: let the seas vtmost waue Keepe my torne carcase, let me want a Tombe And funerall pile, whilest look't for still to come Into all Lands I am, and euer fear'd.

But this was but one of Caesars rodamantadoes, or thundring declamations in a storme, onely to his poore Bargeman Amyclas, being as then out of all hope or helpe for buriall, saue in the bottome of the sea; otherwise at ano∣ther time, I do not doubt but that he would haue desired sepulture with all her ceremonies, as earnestly as Hector or any one of his nine fellow-wor∣thies. For neuer any (saith Camden) neglected buriall but some sauage na∣tions;* 1.46 as Bactrians, which cast their dead to the dogs; some varlet Philo∣sophers, as Diogenes, who desired to bee deuoured of fishes; some dissolute Courtiers; as Macaenas who was wont to say,

Non tumulum curo sepelit natura relictos. I'm carelesse of a graue:

Nature her dead will saue.

As another said.

De terra interram, & quaeuis terra Sepulchrum.

From earth to earth wee go; Each earths alike graue so.

Lucius Scipio likewise, being ouerthrowne at the battell of Thapsus, where hee was Generall, fled disguisedly by sea for his owne safety, but be∣ing driuen by a storme into the Bay of Hippo, where Caesars Nauie lay to guard the shores, and perceiuing them himselfe and his Barke both lost; he stabbed himselfe with his ponyard, leapt ouerboard, and drowned himselfe in the maine; vttering vpon his instant resolution certaine words in dis∣daine of buriall.* 1.47 Thus exquisitely deliuered in verse by my worthy Friend the continuer of Lucans Historicall poeme.

My course is runne; and, though this armed hand Shall testifie I could haue di'd by land, The Ocean likes me best; within the maine Vnknowne for euer Scipio shall remaine: O let my floating carcase neuer come To land, lest Affricke should bestow a Tombe, And to her sonnes in after ages show A Monument of vanquisht Scipio.

Loath he was that his dead bodie should either suffer despight, or receiue fauour from his enemies; so that I thinke no otherwise of his imprecations then I do of Caesars.

These carelesse Mecaenas-like resolutions, make so many (I beleeue) of es∣peciall note amongst us; who either vpon a sparing or precise humour, are content to commit to the earth, their parents, wiues, children, and the nea∣rest vnto them, in tenebris, with little better than Sepulchra asinorum.

This office of burying the dead, this last dutie done to our deceased friends, hath euer had the prime place of commendation by Lucan, lib. 18. for that he, so solicitously tooke care to giue all funerall dues, to the head lesse Trunke of great Pompey, cut off by the treachery of the vngrat••full base Ptolomey; vpon whom he is made in the said booke to bestow this Epitaph.

Here the great Pompey lies, so Fortune pleasde, To instile this stone; whom Caesars selfe would haue Interr'd, before he should haue mist a graue.

And Virgil makes buriall an honour to such as are slaine in battell, and so consequently of others.

Meane while th'vnburied bodies of our mates Ciue wee to graue, sole honour after fates. Go honour those braue soules, with their last dues, Who with their bloud purchas'd this land for vs.

Toby his burying of the dead was acceptable vnto God, as the Angell testifieth. And the Lord himselfe, being to arise againe the third day, com∣mended that good worke of those religious women, who poured those pretious ointments, with sweete odours, vpon his head and body, and did

it to bury him. And the Gospel hath crowned them with immortall praise, that tooke downe his bodie from the crosse, and gaue it honest and honou∣rable buriall.* 1.48 Which signifieth, saith S. Augustine, that the providence of God extendeth euen vnto the very bodies of the dead (for he is pleased with such good deeds) and doe build vp the beleefe of the resurrection. Where, by the way (saith he) we may learne this profitable lesson; how great the reward of almes done vnto the liuing may be, since this duty and fauour showne, but vnto the dead, is not forgotten of God.

Decent buriall, according to the qualitie of the person deceased, with attendants of kindred and friends, is an honour to the defunct.

Hezekiah (saith the text) slept with his fathers,* 1.49 and they buried him in the highest sepulchre of the sonnes of Dauid: and all Iudah, and the inha∣bitants of Ierusalem, did him honour at his death.

We commend (many of vs I am sure doe) that good worke of Richard Fox, Bishop of Winchester, who caused the bones, and other reliques of such sacred Princes, and sainted Prelates, as there had beene buried in that Church, and dispersed abroad in seuerall odde corners, to bee placed toge∣ther in seemly monuments, vpon the top of the new partition built by him∣selfe for the same purpose.

And likewise wee cannot but loue the memory of such, who vpon the dissolution, and finall destruction of our religious structures, caused so ma∣ny funerall monuments, with the bodies therein included, to bee remoued into other neighbouring Churches, where by all likelihood, they may rest in peace and safety, vntill the last sound of the Trumpet.

In the works of Aurelius Prudentius Clemens (a Spaniard by birth, an ancient Christian Poet,* 1.50 and one, Qui palmam inter omnes Christianos Poetas obtinuit; who flourished about foure hundred yeares after the in∣carnation of our Lord and Sauiour) I finde this Funerall Hymne follow∣ing, of which (and not impertinently) I may make some vse here in this place, translated by Sir Iohn Beaumont Baronet.

O God,* 1.51 the soules pure fiery spring, Who different natures wouldst combine: That man whom thou to life didst bring; By weakenesse may to death decline. By thee they both are fram'd aright, They by thy hand vnited be; And while they ioyne with growing might, Both flesh and spirit liue to thee: But when diuision them recalls, They bend their course to seu'rall ends; Into drie earth the body falls, The feruent soule to heau'n ascends: For all created things at length, By slow corruption growing old, Must needs forsake compacted strength, And disagreeing webs vnfold. But thou, deare Lord, hast meanes prepar'd,

That death in thine may neuer reigne, And hast vndoubted wayes declar'd, How members lost may rise againe: That while those generous rayes are bound In prison vnder fading things; That part may still be stronger found, Which from aboue directly springs. If man with baser thoughts possest, His will in earthly mud shall drowne; The soule with such a weight opprest, Is by the body carried downe: But when she mindfull of her birth, Her selfe from vgly spots debarres; She lifts her friendly house from earth, And beares it with her to the starres. See how the emptie bodie lies, Where now no liuely soule remaines; Yet when short time with swiftnesse flies, The height of senses it regaines▪ Those ages shall be soone at hand, When kindly heate the bones reuiues; And shall the former house command, Where liuing bloud it shall infuse. Dull carcases to dust now worne, Which long in graues corrupted lay, Shall to the nimble aire be borne, Where soules before haue led the way. Hence comes it to adorne the graue, With carefull labour men affect: The limbes dissolu'd last honour haue, And fun'rall Rites with pompe are deckt. The custome is to spread abroad White linens, grac'd with splendour pure, Sabaean myrrhe on bodies strow'd Preserues them from decay secure. The hollow stones by caruers wrought▪ Which in faire Monuments are laid, Declare that pledges thither brought, Are not to death, but sleepe conuay'd. The pious Christians thus ordaine, Beleeuing with a prudent eye That those shall rise and liue againe, Who now in freezing slumbers lie. He that the dead (dispers'd in fields) In pitie hides, with heapes of molds, To his Almighty Sauiour yeelds A worke, which he with ioy beholds: The same Law warnes vs all to grone,

Whom one seuere condition ties, And in anothers death to mone All fun'rals, as of our allies. That reuerend man in goodnesse bred, Who blest Tobias did beget, Preferr'd the buriall of the dead Before his meate, though ready set; He, while the seruants waiting stand, Forsakes the cups, the dishes leaues, And digges a graue with speedy hand, Which with the bones his teares receiues. Rewards from heau'n t••is worke requite: No slender price is here repaid, God cleares the eyes that saw no light, While fishes gall on them is laid. Then the Creatour would descry How farre from reason they are led Who sharpe and bitter things apply, To soules on which new light is spred. He also taught that to no wight, The heau'nly kingdome can be seene, Till vext with wounds and darksome night, He in the worlds rough waues ••ath beene▪ The curse of death a blessing findes; Because by this tormenting woe Steepe wayes lie plaine to spotlesse mindes, Who to the Starres by s••rrowes goe. The bodies which long perisht lay, Returne to liue in better yeares, That vnion neuer shall decay, Where after death new warmth appeares. The face where now pale colour dwels, Whence foule infection shall arise, The flowers in splendour then excels, When bloud the skinne with beauty dies. No age by Times imperious law, With enuious prints the forehead dimmes: No drought, no leannesse then can draw The moisture from the withered limbes. Diseases which the body eate, Infected with oppressing paines, In midst of torments then shall sweate, Imprison'd in a thousand chaines. The conquering flesh immortall growes, Beholding from the skies aboue, The endlesse groning of her foes, For sorrowes which from them did moue. Why are vndecent howlings mixt

By liuing men in such a case? Why are decre••s so sweetly fixt? Reprou'd with discontented face? Let all complaints and murmures faile; Ye tender mothers stay your teares, Let none their children deare bewaile, For life renew'd in death appeares. So buried seeds, though drie and dead, Againe with smiling greennesse spring: And from the hollow furrowes bred, Attempt new eares of corne to bring. Earth, take this man with kinde embrace, In thy soft bosome him conceiue: For humane members here I place, And gen••rous parts in trust I leaue. This house, the soule her guest once felt, Which from the Makers mouth proceeds: Here sometime feruent wisedome dwelt; Which Christ the Prince of wisedome breeds. A cou'ring for this body make, The Author neuer will forget His works; nor will those lookes forsake In which he hath his picture set. For when the course of time is past, And all our hopes fulfil'd shall be, Thou op'ning, must restore at last The limbes in shape, which now we see. Nor if long age with powerfull reigne, Shall turne the bones to scatter'd dust; And onely ashes shall retaine, In compasse of an handfull thrust: Nor if swift flouds, or strong command Of windes through emptie aire haue tost The members with the flying sand; Yet man is neuer fully lost. O God, while mortall bodies are Recall'd by thee, and form'd againe, What happie seat wilt thou prepare, Where spotlesse soules may safe remaine: In Abrahams bosome they shall lie Like Lazarus, whose flowry crowne The rich man doth farre off espie, While him sharpe fiery torments drowne. Thy words, O Sauiour, we respect, Whose triumph driues blacke death to losse, When in thy steps thou wouldst direct The Thiefe thy fellow on the Crosse. The faithfull see a shining way,

Whose length to Paradise extends, This can them to those trees conuay, Lost by the Serpents cunning ends. To Thee I pray, most certaine Guide: O let this soule which thee obay'd, In her faire birth-place pure abide, From which she, banisht, long hath stray'd. While we vpon the couer'd bones Sweet Violets and leaues will throw: The title and the cold hard stones, Shall with our liquid odours flow,

CHAP. VI. Of the care and cost anciently vsed in the preseruing whole and entire the bodies of the dead. Strange wayes, customes, and fashions of buriall.

AS in former times the most of all Nations were ardently desirous of decent buriall; so Histories doe shew that the Ancients, and namely the Egyptians, were no lesse carefull, and curious to preserue whole and entire, the bodies of the dead laid within their Sepulchres, and to keepe them from putrifaction, so much as they could possible, which they did by this meanes. So soone as any one amongst them (especially of exemplary note) was dead, they would draw out the braines of the defunct, at the no¦strils, with an instrument of iron, replenishing the same with preseruatiue spices; then cutting vp the belly with an Aethiopian stone, called Laigne, and extracting the bowels, they cleansed the inside with wine, and stuffing the same with a composition of Cassia, myrrhe, and other odours, closed it againe. The like the poorer sort of people effected with Bitumen (as the in∣side of their skuls and bellies yet testifie, saith Sandvs, lib. 2 who saw such their strange embalmed bodies) fetcht from the lake of Asphaltis in Iury. So did they by the iuyce of Cedars, which by the extreame bitternesse and si••catiue qualitie, not onely subdued (forthwith) the cause of interiour cor∣ruption, but hath to this day (a continuance of aboue three thousand yeares) preserued them vncorrupted. Within their bellies (besides their odorous compositions) they enclosed certaine painted papers; and strange shapes of their Gods, in little models of stone or mettall: this done, they wrapt the bodie with linen in multitudes of folds, besmeared with gumme in manner of a seare-cloth, swathled with bands of the same; staining their breasts with Hierogliphycall characters; and so laid them downe in such vaults, as did belong to euery mans particular familie.

Camerar,* 1.52 in his Hist. Meditations, saith, That the Ancients fixed nailes of brasse; within their dead bodies knowing well that brasse is a mettal very solid and lasting, in which qualitie both Horace and Virgil do commend it: that it keepeth a long time from rust and corruption, and that it is endued with a particular vertue against putrifaction. And not long since (saith he)

there was found in a certaine wood neare to Nuremburgh very ancient Tombes, and amongst the bones of the dead, nailes and buckles of brasse.

It is reported by Fulgosus, and other forraigne Authours, as also by our owne countrey-men, William of Malmesbury, and Matthew of Westmin∣ster; that in the yeare of Grace, one thousand thirty and seuen, the bodie of Pallas, the sonne of Euander, slaine by Turnus in single combat, was found, and taken vp in Rome, intire and sound in all parts, to the great asto∣nishment of the beholders, in that it had triumphed so many ages ouer all corruption. At his head was found * 1.53 a burning lampe, which could not bee extinguisht, neither by violence of blast, nor by aspersion of liquor. Vpon whose tombe this Epitaph following was then found.

Filius Euandri Pallas, quem laurea Turni Militis occidit; more suo iacet hic.

Pallas Euanders sonne, by Turnus speare In combate slaine; on this wise lieth here.

Within the Parish of Stepney in Midlesex, in Radcliffe field, where they take ballast for ships; about some fourteene or fifteene yeares agoe, there was found two Monuments, the one of stone, wherein was the bones of a man, the other a chest of lead, the vpper part being garnished with Scallop shels, and a crotister border. At the head of the coffin, and the foot, there were two Iars, of a three foot length, standing, and on the sides a number of bottles of glistering red earth, some painted, and many great viols of glasse, some sixe, some eight square; hauing a whitish liquour within them With∣in the chest was the body of a woman, as the Chirurgians iudged by the skull. On either side of her, there was two scepters of Iuory, eighteene inches long, and on her breast a little figure of Cupid neatly cut in white stone. And amongst the bones two printed peeces of Iett, with round heads, in forme of nailes three inches long.

It seemeth (saith Sir Robert Cotton, from whom I had this relation) these bodies were burned about the yeare of our Lord 239. being, there were ••ound diuers coines of Pupienus, Gordian, and the Emperours of that time. And that one may coniecture by her ornaments, that this last body should be some Princes or Propretors wife here in Britaine, in the time of the Ro∣mane gouernment.

In the North isle of the Parish-church of Newport painell in Bucking∣hamshire, in the yeare 1619. was found the body of a man whole and per∣fect; laid downe, or rather leaning downe, North, and South▪ all the con∣cauous parts of his body, and the hollownesse of euery bone, as well ribs as other, were filled vp with sollid lead. The skull with the lead in it doth weigh thirty pounds and sixe ounces, which with the neck-bone, and some other bones (in like manner full of lead) are reserued, and kept in a little chest in the said Church, neare to the place where the corps were found; there to bee showne to strangers as reliques of admiration. The rest of all the parts of his body are taken away by Gentlemen neare dwellers, or such as take delight in rare Antiquities. This I saw.

Thus you see by the premises, how magnificent our Ancients were in the ordering and expenses of Funerals; how sumptuous in their houses of

death or sepulchres; and how carefull to preserue their dead carcases from putrifaction; for so much as the soule, saith Sandys, knowing it selfe by di∣uine instinct immortall, doth desire that the body (her beloued companion) might enioy (as farre forth as may be) the like felicity, giuing, by erecting lofty Monuments, and these dues of Funerall, all possible eternitie.

But now iudicious Reader vnderstand, that howsoeuer I haue spoken, or whatsoeuer I shall speake hereafter of buriall, and the ceremonies thereun∣to belonging:* 1.54 yet I speake now out of Saint Augustine and Ludouicus Vtues his Commentor, that it is not preiudiciall to a Christian soule to bee forbid∣den buriall. For although the Psalmist complaines (as I haue said before) how that none would bury the dead bodies of Gods seruants; yet this was spoken to intimate their villany which did it; rather then their misery which suffered it. For though that vnto the eyes of man, these acts seeme bloudy and tyrannous, yet precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints. And our faith, holding fast the promise, is not so fraile, as to thinke that the rauenous beasts can depriue the body of any part to bee wanting in the resurrection; where not a haire of the head shall be missing; a new restitution of our whole bodies being promised to all of vs in a mo∣ment, not onely out of the earth alone, but euen out of the most secret an∣gles of all the other elements, wherein any body is or can bee possibly in∣cluded. A bad death neuer followes a good life, for there is nothing that maketh death bad, but that estate which followeth death. What power then hath the horrour of any kinde of death, or the want of buriall, to af∣fright their soules that haue led a vertuous life? Quo loco, quo modo, quo tempore, fiat haec emigratio, quid interest? vndique Christi fidelibus ••d coe∣lestia regna patet aditus.

The familie of the gorgeous rich glutton, prepared him a sumptuous fu∣nerall vnto the eyes of men, but one farre more sumptuous, did the mini∣string Angels prepare for the vlcered begger, in the sight of God. They bare him not into any Sepulchre of marble, but placed him in the bosome of Abraham.

Lucans Pharsalia, the ninth booke, speaking of great Pompey, who wan¦ted a Tombe, tells vs how that his spirit ascended vp to the heauens; to which habitation few come that are entombd in rich and sumptuous mo∣numents, thus.

The eternall Spheres his glorious spirit doth hold; To which come few, with incense buri'd, tomb'd in gold.

And the said Lucan in his seuenth booke, speaking of the dead, that Caesar forbad should be burned, or buried, after hee hath brought forth many graue sentences concerning this matter of buriall, at length thus concludes, speaking as it were passionately vnto Caesar.

This anger bootes thee not; for tis all one Whether the fire, or putrefaction Dissolue them; all to Natures bosome go, And to themselues their ends the bodies owe. If now these Nations, Caesar, be not burnd, They shall, when earth and seas to flames are turnd;

One fire shall burne the world, and with the skie Shall mixe these bones: where ere thy soule shall be, Their soules shall goe; in aire thou shalt not flie Higher, nor better in Auernus lie. Death frees from fortune: Earth receiues againe What euer she brought forth: and they obtaine Heauens couerture, that haue no vrnes at all▪

* 1.55So Virgil who appoints a place of punishment in hell for the vnburied, yet in Anchises his words, he shewes how small the losse of a graue is.

But to conclude with mine Authour Saint Augustine. If the necessaries of mans life, as meate, and cloathing, though they be wanting in great ex∣tremitie, yet cannot subuert the good mans patience, nor draw him from goodnesse; how much lesse power shall those things haue, which are omit∣ted in the burying of the dead, to afflict the soules that are already at quiet in the secret receptacles of the righteous. And whereas in the bloudy ouer∣throw of many fierce battels; in the sacking and subuersion of many Townes and Cities, the bodies of the Christians haue wanted the rites and ceremonies of buriall; it was neither fault in the liuing that could not per∣forme them, nor hurt to the dead that could not feele them. Yet notwith∣standing all this which I haue spoken, the bodies of the dead are not to be contemned, and cast away, especially of the righteous and faithfull, which the holy Ghost hath vsed as Organs, and instruments vnto all good works; for if the garment or ring of ones father, be so much the more esteemed of his posterity, by how much they held him dearer in their affection; then are not our bodies to bee despised, being wee weare them more neare vnto our selues, then any attire whatsoeuer.

CHAP. VII. Of Cenotaphs, Honorarie and religious. Of the reuerence at∣tributed to these emptie Monuments.

A Cenotaph is an emptie Funerall Monument or Tombe, erected for the honour of the dead, wherein neither the corps, nor reliques of any de∣funct, are deposited, in imitation of which our Hearses here in England are set vp in Churches, during the continuance of a yeare, or for the space of certaine moneths.

Octauia the sister of Augustus, buried her sonne, young Marcellus, that should haue beene heire in the Empire, with sixe hundred Cenotaphs or hearses: and gaue to Virgil more then fiue thousand French crownes, in reward; for the writing of sixe and twentie Hexameters in her sonnes com∣mendation: all which you may haue for nothing, in the latter end of the sixth booke of his Aeneidos.

These Cenotaphs were of two sorts: they were made either to the me∣mory of such as were buried in some other remote funerall monument; or to such which had no buriall at all: The first kinde of these Cenotaphs are

called by Suetonius in the life of Claudius, Honorarie tombes; erected Ho∣noris vel memoriae gratia. Such as the souldiers made to the memorie of Drusus, neare vpon the riuer of Rhine, howsoeuer his body was carried to Rome, and there interred in Campo Martio.

Alexander Seuerus (slaine by the treacherie of certaine seditious French souldiers, about the yeare of grace 238) An Emperour (saith Sir Thomas Eliot, who translated his story out of Greeke) whose death all Rome la∣mented, all good men bewailed,* 1.56 all the world repented, whom the Senate deified, noble fame renowned, all wise men honoured, noble writers com∣mended) had his Cenotaph erected in France neare vnto the place where he was slaine; but his body was carried to Rome, and there interred vnder a most rich magnificent sepulchre, as Lampridius affirmes.

Septimius Seuerus the Romane Emperour died in Yorke, in the yeare of mans saluation 212. out of which Citie his corps were carried forth to the funerall fire, by the sixth Legion of his souldiers, called Victrix; after the militarie fashion,* 1.57 committed to the flames, and honoured with iusts and Turneaments, in a place neare beneath the Citie Westward, where is to be seene a great mount of earth raised vp as for his Cenotaph. But his ashes, being bestowed in a little golden pot, or vessell of the Porpherite-stone, were carried to Rome, and shrined there in the Monument of the An∣tonines.

Constantine, or Constantius, the younger sonne to Constantine the Great, who is supposed to be the builder of Silcester in Hampshire, died at Mops∣uestia in Cilicia,* 1.58 and was interred in Constantinople in the Sepulchre of his Ancestours. Yet he had a Cenotaph, or emptie monument, built to his memory, in the said now-ruined Citie of Silcester. And many there were that, in honour and remembrance of them, had such monuments built, about which the souldiers were wont yearely to iust, and keepe solemne Turneaments in honour of the dead.

The second kinde of Cenotaphs were made Religionis causa, to the me∣mory of such whose carcases, or dispersed reliques, were in no wise to bee found, for example, of such as perished by shipwracke, of such as were slaine, cut, mangled, and hew'd apeeces in battell, or of such that died in forraine nations; whose burials were vnknowne. For in ancient times it was thought, that the Ghost of the defunct could not rest in any place quietly, before the body had decent buriall, or the performance thereof, in as am∣ple manner as could possibly be imagined.

Aeneas (as it is fained) by the helpe of Sibylla Cumea, descending into hell, found Palinurus his shipmaster (drownd not long before) among many more wandring about the lake of Styx,* 1.59 because his body was vnbu∣ried: which kinde of punishment is thus related by the Prophetesse; Phaers translation.

This prease that here thou seest beene people dead, not laid in graue, A pitious rable poore that no reliefe nor comfort haue: This Boate-man Charon is. And those whom now this water beares, Are bodies put in ground, with worship due of weeping teares. Nor from these fearfull bankes, nor riuers hoarce they passage get: Till vnder earth in graues their bodies bones at rest are set.

An hundred yeares they walke, and round about these shores they houe, And then at last (full glad) to further pooles they do remoue.

Then after this she puts him in comfort with hope of Exequies and hono∣rable buriall, thus.

Since whan, O Palinure, both all this madnesse come on thee? Wouldst thou the Limbo-lake, and dolefull flouds vntombed see? Vnbidden from this banke doest thou indeed to scape intend? Seeke neuer Gods eternall doome, with speech to thinke to bend. Yet take with thee Aeneas word, and comfort thus thy fall, For they that border next vnto that mount, and Cities all, By t••kens great from heauen shall be compelld thy bones to take, And tombe they shall thee build, and solemne seruice shall thee make. And Palinurus name for euermore the place shall keepe. This spoken, from his heauy heart his cares abating creepe, And sorrowes partly shranke; and glad on earth his name he knew.

Vlysses at the commandement of Circes went downe into the lower shades, where he met with his companion, or fellow-traueller Elpenor, who desired of him buriall,* 1.60 with the ceremonies thereof; as also a Sepulchre, which Vlysses granted and erected to his memory a Cenotaph.

Doe not depart from hence, and leaue me thus Vnmournd, vnburied; lest neglected I Bring on thy selfe th▪incensed Deitie. I know, that sai••d from hence, thy ship must touch On th'Isle Aeaea, where vouchsafe thus much, (Good King) that landed, thou wilt instantly, Bestow on me thy royall memory. And on the foamie shore a Sepulchre Erect to me, that after times may heare Of one so haplesse. Let me these implore; And fixe vpon my Sepulchre the Ore, With which aliue I shooke the aged Seas, And had of friends the deare societies.

To these inania busta, or vacua Sepulchra, the friends of the defunct would yearely repaire, and there offer sacrifice, vpon Altars erected neare to the Cenotaph for that purpose, calling vpon the spirit, ghost, or Manes of him, to whose memory the Cenotaph was made, by which ceremony they imagined, that the body of the party deceased, would lie some where or other at re••••, and his ghost would giue ouer walking, as though all the dues of funerall had beene really performed to him at his death:* 1.61 as in Au∣sonius.

Voce ciere animas, funeris instar habet.

And aga••ne.

Ille etiam moesti cui defuit vrna sepulchri, Nomine ter dicto paene sepultus erit.

Aeneas saluted the soule of Deiphobus, the sonne of old Priam, at his Ce∣notaph after the same manner.

—The rumour went,* 1.62 How in the night extreme of Greekish slaughters wearie spent; Thou headlong threw'st thy selfe on mixed heape of enemies slaine: Then I my selfe to thee, an emptie Tombe on Rheta plaine Aduancing vp did build, and thrice thy soule saluted cleere; Thy name, and armes that place preserues, but thee O friend so deare, Could I not see, that in thy countrey-ground I might interre. Then Deiphobus said, Nothing sweet friend can I require; All duties done thou hast, nor more my ghost can thee desire.

You haue the manner of sacrificing about these Cenotaphs expressed in Virgil, lib. 3. Aen. where Andromache celebrates the Anniuersary of her slaine husband arme-puissant Hector, thus.

Great sacrifice by chance that time, and gifts with heauie minde Before the Towne in greenwood shade, by Simois water side, Andromache to Hectors dust with seruice did prouide; And dainties great of meat she brought, and on his soule she cride At Hectors Tombe; that greene with grasse, and turfs stood her beside. And causes more to mourne, thereby two Altars had she set.

The solemnitie of Polydores obit at his emptie hearse; is described in the said booke much what after the same manner:

Anon therefore to Polydore an Hearse we gan prepare, And huge in height his Tombe we reare; all Altars hanged are, With weeds of mourning hewes, and cypres trees, and blacke deuise: And Troian wiues with haire disclosde, as is their guise. Great fomy boules of milke we threw luke-warme on him to fall, And holy bloud in basons brought we poure, and last of all We shrikt, and on his soule our last, with great outcries we call.

And much what to the same purpose are these verses in Ouids Metam. lib. 6. fab. 7.

Progne, her royall ornaments reiects, And puts on blacke: an emptie Tombe erects To her imagin'd ghost: oblations burnes: Her sisters fate, not as she should, she mournes.

To the memory of the Grecians slaine in the warres of Troy,* 1.63 a Cenotaph was set vp at Corinth.

In the expedition of Cyrus,* 1.64 an emptie sepulchre was built for the slaine and mangled souldiers, whose reliques could not be found.

The Romanes,* 1.65 sixe yeares after the slaughter made by Arminius of so many of their Legions; erected a Cenotaph, or couered with earth the re∣maines of their friends and kindred, howsoeuer it was vncertaine whether they buried the stranger or friend. And Caesar to shew a gratefull memory of the dead, and himselfe to be partaker of their griefe, with his owne hands put the first turfe on their Tombes.

The Primitiue Christians did exhibite a religious honour to the Ceno∣taphs of holy men (to whose memory many in those dayes were erected) which for the profession of the Gospell had suffered martyrdome, or vnder∣gone those variety of torments, which were as then inflicted vpon the faith∣full: as you may reade in Theodoret. lib. de Martyr. and in these Saphicks of Aurelius Prudentius.

* 1.66Nonne, Vincenti, peregre necatus Martyr, his terris tenui notasti Sanguinis rore speciem futuri morte propinqua? Hoc colunt ciues velut ipsa membra Cespes includat suus, & paterno Seruet amplectens tumulo beati Martyris ossa.

It was, and is the vse in most countries, to inscribe these emptie monu∣ments, as reall sepulchres, with the names and titles of the defunct, to whose honour they were intended. As in Ouid. Meta, lib. 11. fab. 10.

Seas fright me with their tragicall aspect, Of late I saw them on the shore eiect Their scattered wracks, and often I haue read Sad names on Sepulchres that want their dead.

And a little after in the same fable, where Alcyone mournes for her drownd husband Ceix, thus.

—would I with thee Had put to sea: a happie fate for me; Then both together all the time assignd For life had liu'd; nor in our death disioynd Now here, I perisht there: on that profound, Poore I was wrackt; yet thou without me drownd. O I, then flouds more cruell, should I striue To lengthen life, and such a griefe suruiue; Nor will I, nor forsake thee, nor deferre. Though one vrne hold not both, one Sepulchre Shall ioyne our titles: though thy bones from mine The seas disseuer, yet our names shall ioyne. Death choakt the rest. —

Our Ancients accustomed likewise to garnish, decke, and adorne these cenotaphs, as other tombes or sepulchres; and that with all kinde of reue∣rence: and whosoeuer did deface, or breake downe, any of these Honorarie void Monuments, exemplarie punishment was inflicted vpon the partie so offending, as vpon your Tumboruchoi or graue-diggers. But I will con∣clude this chapter with this difference of Sepulchres and Cenotaphs; as I finde it recorded by Scipio Gentilis, Sepulchrorum sanctitas, saith he, in ipso solo est, quod nulla vi moueri neque deleri potest. Cenotaphiorum vero in ipsa religione & reuerentia viuorum, quae & mutari & deleri potest.

CHAP. VIII. Of the sanctity ascribed sometimes to ancient Funerall monuments; and of the ardent desire most men haue, and euer had, to visit the Tombes and Sepulchres of eminent worthy persons.

FVnerall Monuments (especially of the godly and religious) haue euer beene accounted sacred.

Batti veteris sacrum Sepulchrum.

The sacred Sepulchre Of old Bat, loe is here. saith Catullus.

To which effect, Quintilian, Declam. 10. Sacratos morte lapides, etiam ossa & cineres, & ossa religiosè quiescentia fracta sparsisset vrna. And they were accounted the more sacred, by how much they were of more conti∣nuance. Sepulchra sanctiora sunt vetustate, saith Vlpian. And as in the Se••pulchres themselues, there was euer holden to bee a kinde of sancti••ie; so there was holden to bee the like or more holinesse in the soile whereupon these sepulchres were made and erected. And such a holinesse, as I haue said before, quod nulla vi moueri neque deleri potest; and more especially in that ground, wherein the bodies of Christians were interred, by reason of the sanctified corps that it receiued.

It is an vse in some parts of Ireland (as yet not altogether abolished) for children to sweare by their forefathers hand, or by their Lords hand. And in the countrey where I was borne, the vulgar sort especially, doe most commonly sweare by the crosse of their owne Parish Kirke, as they call it, and in ancient times children vsed to sweare, by the Sepulchres of their pa∣rents. Others by the sepulchres of such persons, who in their life time were reputed honourable amongst them, either in regard of the worthinesse of their person, or of the eminence of place of gouernment which they held in the weale publike. And by these oathes (the things themselues being reue∣rently esteemed, and accounted sacred) their assertions or asseuerations were alwayes holden the better to be beleeued. I reade in the Sto••ehouse of Times, lib. 8. cap. 12. Part. 1. that a Master bearing his Slaue neere to the Temple of Apollo; the Slaue fled from him, and knowing that the Tem∣ple afforded refuge, ranne thereinto, and mounting vp to the Altar embra∣ced the image His Lord pursued him, and hauing forcibly recouered him from the Statue without any reuerence of the place, began againe to giue him many Bastonadoes. The seruant fled from him once more, and ranne to saue himselfe at the Tombe of his Lords deceased Father: but then, in meere paternall dutie, he left punishing him any more, and pardoned him the fault which hee had committed. In such reuerend and religious regard the very Pagans had the Tombes of their Ancestours.

But, with vs, in these dayes, I see no such reuerence that sonnes haue to their fathers hands, or to their Sepulchres. I heare no swearing by Kirkes, Crosses, or Sepulchres. I heare sometimes, I must confesse, for swearing to build Churches; swearing to pull downe crosses, and to deface or quite

demolish all Funerall Monuments; swearing and protesting that all these are remaines of Antichrist, papisticall and damnable.

Now to come to the other part of this Chapter. All men in generall are taken with an earnest desire to see ancient great Cities; yea and the very tract where such cities were in former times scituated, howsoeuer they bee destroyed, laid leuell with the ground, and their very ruines altogether rui∣ned: I will instance with the glory of Asia, Troy

* 1.67So rich, so powerfull, that so proudly stood, That could for ten yeares space spare so much bloud, Now prostrate, onely her old ruines showes, And Tombes that famous Ancestours enclose.

Now although these ruines, and ruined Tombes, are at this day no more but coniecturally extant: as Sandys writes, who viewed the circuit of ground whereupon it once stood. And that

Iam seges est vbi Troia fuit.

Corne now growes where Troy once stood.

Yet like him we daily know many Trauellers sailing neare thereunto, to be desirous to see those celebrated fields, that affoorded to rarest wits so plen∣tifull an argument.

And so we reade how that in former times, many tooke the like paines to behold this Citie so renowned throughout the whole Vniuerse. For ex∣ample, the great Alexander.

Earths fatall mischiefe, and a cloud of thunder Rending the world, a starr that strucke asunder The Nations.

as Lucan calls him: hauing read many heroicall actions performed at the besieging of this Citie, made it in his Iourny to see it; and finding it laid desert, caused it to be reedified; gaue great immunities and priuiledges to the inhabitants, whom hee exempted from ordinarie Tributes, and institu∣ted their Free-martes, or Markets, for al such as would dwell there, or ne∣gotiate with them.

* 1.68That blasing Comet, Iulius Caesar, who darted his raies ouer so many regions.

Who did the habitable earth command, And stretcht his Empire ouer sea and land.

goes in person to behold that farre-famed Citie; where treading vpon He∣ctors graue-stone, hid with rubish, and growne ouer with grasse, hee is found fault withall by a Phrygian, thus.

Respect you not great Hectors Tombe, quoth he, but for all this reprehension

* 1.69Sack'd Troyes yet honour'd name he goes about, To finde th'old wall of great Apollo out. Now fruitlesse trees, old oakes with putrifi'd And rotten roots the Troian houses hide, And Temples of their Gods, all Troy's orespread

With bushes thick, her ruines ruined He sees the bridall groue, &c.

And being pleased with the sight of these Antiquities, he offers sacrifice to the ghost of Hector, and to the rest of those magesticke Heroes, or halfe-gods, there interred: promising withall (conditionally) to build vp anew this City of Troy.

Then Caesar pleas'd with sight of these so prais'd Antiquities, a greene turffe altar rais'd, And by the Frankincense-fed fire prepar'd These orizons not vaine; you Gods that guard These Heroes dust, and in Troyes ruines reigne: Aeneas houshold gods, that still maintaine In Alba and Lauinia your shrines, Vpon whose altars fire yet Troian shines; Thou sacred Temple clos'd Palladium, That in the sight of man didst neuer come; The greatest heire of all Iulus race, Here in your former seat implores your grace, And pious vses on your altars layes; Prosper my course, and thankfull Rome shall raise Troyes walls againe; your people Ile restore, And build a Romane Troy.

Marcus Aurelius, Dioclesian, and Claudius, Romane Emperours, po∣tent, and mightie, took paines to trauell from Rome to this City of Troy, onely to take suruay of what venerable antiquities were as then remaining; and to leaue memory to posterity of their being there, they caused a goodly columne of white marble to be therein erected, whereupon were engrauen these words following.

Imperator. Caesar. Mar. Aur. Pius. Foelix. Parthicus Maximus, Trib. Pleb. Imp. P.X.V. Cons. III. Prouinciam Asiam, per viam, & flumina pontibus subiugauit.

And on the other side of the said pillar was likewise engrauen,

Imperator Caesar Augustus Dioclesiano. P. Cos. 11. regnante Tribunicia vicit potestate. M.F.T. & Claudius, C. VIII. P.R.

But to come nearer home; who hath euer read or credibly heard of the magnificencie of that capacious City of Verulam (of which I haue spoken before) so much renowned for so many memorable exploits, but more espe∣cially for the inuincible constancie, and resolute suffering, of our Protomar∣tyr, Saint Alban, that would not desire to see the place where it sometimes stood? howsoeuer

Of it there now remaines no memory,* 1.70 Nor any little monument to see, By which the Traueller, that fares that way, This once was she, may warned be to say.

Who would not see, if hee could with conueniencie, the scituation of Silcester in Hampshire, hauing read in our ancient Historiographers, how

famous it was in the time of Constantius the sonne of great Constantine, and how that our first Christian worthy, king Arthur, was there inuested with the royall Diadem? howsoeuer, no markes are at this day remaining to shew that euer it was a Citie; saue a wall of two miles in compasse, contai∣ning within fourescore Acres of ground, diuided into certaine cornfields.

The seeing of places, wee know to haue beene frequented or inhabited by men, whose memory is esteemed, or mentioned in stories, doth moue and stirre vs vp as much, or more, then the hearing of their noble deeds, or reading of their compositions▪

With the like desire (or more then they haue to see these old Cities en∣tombed in their owne ruines) many men take paines with farre trauell, to view strange cities, famous and flourishing in their owne countrey, or in for∣raine Nations.

What stranger, or home-bred countrey-man, would not ardently long to see our rich, powerfull, and imperiall Citie of London; when hee reades or heares how spatious, how populous, how plenteous, and how faire builded it is? And who would not couet to see Paris, hearing that it is the capitall Citie of France; and as some will haue it, of all Europe, farre greater fairer built, and better scituate then London.

And who would not visit Rome, if abilities of bodie and meanes were all-sufficient, his occasions would permit, and that with safety hee might; it being a citie, Laudandis pretiosior ruinis:

Euen made more honourable By ruines memorable.

* 1.71As Mountaigne writes, and as I my selfe, being there, did also obserue; A Citie whose ruine is glorious with renowne, and swolne with glory; for low-leuelled as she lieth, and euen in the Tombe of her glory, yet for all this she reserueth the liuely image and regardfull markes of Empire. And, aboue the rest, who would not ardently desire to see Ierusalem that holy Citie with the sepulchre, hauing heard or read the sacred Scriptures; or such historicall Authours as haue written of the same?

Considering then that the most of men do earnestly desire, Vlysses like

Qui mores hominum multorum vidit, & vrbes.

to see ancient great cities (obseruing euer their gouernment, with the man∣ners of the Inhabitants) either flourishing, quite fallen downe, or partly ruined; So all men (a snifling conuenticle or companie of proud Sectaries excepted) are as greedily affected to view the sacred Sepulchres of worthie, famous personages, yea and the very places, where such haue beene inter∣red, although no Funerall Monument at all bee there remaining, to conti∣nue their memories:

This desire made Alexander the great, in his Asian expedition, go to visit the Tombe of Achilles, which he couered with flowres, and ranne na∣ked about it (as then the custome was in funeralls) sacrificing to the ghost of his kinsman, whom he reputed most happy, that had such a Trumpet as Homer to resound his vertues; and weeping ouer the Tombe, complained that he was not so fortunate, as to haue a man that could so well publish his praises, as Homer had done those of Achilles.

The sight of all the far-fam'd Antiquities of Egypt did not so much de∣••••ght Caesar, as the sight of the Tombe of Alexander.

Caesar in Aegypt fearelesse walkes and sees* 1.72 Their Temples, Tombes, and fam'd Antiquitie▪

afterwards in the booke,—he goes from thence

To Alexandria, crown'd with confidence. —then goes he•• The stately Temple of th'old God to see; Which speakes the ancient Macedonian greatness But there delighted with no obiects sweetnesse, Not with their gold, nor Gods maiesticke dresse Nor loftie Citie walls; with greedinesse Into the burying vault goes Caesar downe▪ There Macedonian Philips mad-braind sonne The prosperous Thiefe, lyes buried▪ whom iust 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Slew in the worlds reuenge

Augustus his successour, Emperour of Rome, went with the like desire, or more, to see the said Tombe of Alexander; And not contented with the bare sight of the Sepulchre,* 1.73 Corpus Alexandri inspexit, idque attrectauit ita vt nasi quoque (ita enim fertur) particulam aliquam fregerit: he would needs looke into the Tombe and behold the body of the worlds terrour, Alexander, which hee so feelingly handled, that hee broke a little part of Alexanders Nose: as it is reported.

But to come to our selues; What concourse of people come daily, to view the liuely Statues and stately Monuments in Westminster Abbey wherein the sacred ashes of so many of the Lords anointed, beside other great Potentates are entombed. A sight which brings delight and admira∣tion, and strikes a religious apprehension into the mindes of the beholders.

We desire likewise to behold the mournfull ruines of other religions houses, although their goodly faire structures bee altogether destroyed, their tombes battered downe, and the bodies of their dead cast out of their coffins; for that, that very earth which did sometimes couer the corps of the defunct, puts vs in minde of our mortalitie, and consequently brings vs to vnfained repentance. What numbers of Citizens and others at this very time, go to Lesnes Abbey in Kent, to see some few coffins there lately found in her ruines, wherein are the remaines of such as haue beene there anciently interred; of which, when I come to speake of her Foundation.

Neither can we passe by, but with yearning hearts looke vpon that fat∣ned soile (the fertile seed-plot of the Church) which in former times hath beene sprinkled with the bloud, blackt with the cinders, and strawne with the ashes, of those blessed Saints, who for the profession of the Gospell, by sword, fire, and fagot, haue suffered most cruell martyrdome: giuing reue¦rence and honour to their memories, because by their sufferings true Reli∣gion was propagated, and all idolatrie demolished: which we may lawful∣ly do, as vnto Gods chiefe champions standing vnto death for the truth. And as vnto men whom God hath aduanced into the society of his Angels in heauen; giuing also thanks, at these Martyrs and Saints solemne feasts, to

God for their victories, endeauouring the attainment of such crownes and glories as they haue already attained; with other religious performances due vnto them▪ as ornaments of their memories. Prouided alwayes that we do not intermi••e out deuotions with superstitious adoration.

CHAP. IX. Of the punishments both by humane Iawes, and Gods seuere iustice, ••••flicted vpon such malefactors in foregoing ages, who vio∣lated Sepulchers▪ Of Church-robbers.

THose ••in foregoing ages) which did violate, misuse, or distaine tombes, graues, sepulchers, or any of these funerall Monuments, were punished richer with death, perpetuall exile, condemnation to the mines, banishment for a time, payment of money, forfeiture of goods, losse of members, or the like according to the qualitie of the person, and circumstance of the fact. To begin with the Clergie▪

•• Priest found guiltie of this execrable act (being so much more odious, by how much his place was reputed more honourable and religious) was degraded from his Priesthood, his goods set to open sale, and forfeited, and himselfe condemned to perpetuall banishment.

If a man of eminent place, of great riches, ranke, and qualitie, did with an aimed hand, despoile any Tombe or Sepulchre, Latronis more, after the manner of an high-way robber, that man by the Law was put to executi∣on; if vnaimed, then the Iudge did send him to the Mines, or to banish∣ment, or punish him with some pecuniarie mu••ct, to the value, most com∣monly, of halfe his goods, and branded him with eternall infamie.

If a Seruant, or a man of meane fortunes, was knowne to pull downe, or deface any funerall Monument, without his masters priuitie, hee was con∣demned to the Mines; if hee had beene vrged thereunto by his master, then he was adiudged for a time to be banished; if he did digge vp, and draw out of the graue, the body or bones of the defunct, then his iudgement was death.

If any man did deface, or cut away any part of the Effigies or representa∣tion of the defunct, caru'd, engrauen, or embost, vpon any graue-stone, tombe, or sepulchre, that man by the law was to lose his hand.

Whosoeuer in the repairing of any ruinous decayed Sepulchre, did any way vndecently touch the body of the dead person, therein laid downe to his eternall rest▪ that party so offending, was commanded by the Law, De∣••em pondo auri Fisco inferre, to bring ten pound weight of gold into the ••xchequer:

But the most execrable and hellish abuse of all other offered to the dead, is effected by witchcraft, incantation, and Art-magicke; an art, saith Quin∣••••l••a••s, Declam. 15. which is said to disquiet the Gods, to trouble and dis∣place the starres, to search into the graues and sepulchres of the dead, to mutilate, dismember, and cut off, certaine parts of the carcases therein in∣humed, and by those pairings and cuttings, together with certaine horrid

enchantments, charmes, and spels, to bring to passe strange, diabolicall conclusions. The powerfull force of which coniurers, witches, or infernall Hags is thus exprest by the ancient Poets.

Skill'd in blacke Artes,* 1.74 she makes streames backward 〈◊〉〈◊〉 The vertues knowes of weeds; of laces spunne On wheeles▪ and poyson of a lust-stung m••re. Faire daies makes cloudy, and the cloudy fa••••, Starres to drop bloud, the moone looke bloudily, And plum'd (aliue) doth through nights shadows fly•• The dead cals from their graues to further harmes, And cleaues the solid earth with her long charmes.

She said her charmes could ease ones heart of paine,* 1.75 Euen when she list, and make him grieue againe. S••op flouds, bring backe the starres, and with her breath Rouse the blacke fiends; vntill the earth beneath Groand, and the trees came marching from the ••ills▪ These witches spels loues soft desires haue sent Into the hardest hearts, gainst fates intent▪ Seuere old men haue burnd in impious loue Which temp'red drinks, and Philirums could not moue. —the dull world a•• their* 1.76 Dire voice, has been benum'd: great Iupiter Vrging their course, himselfe, admir'd to see The poles not mou'd by their swift axle••tree▪ Showres they haue made; clouded the clearest skie; And he auen••as thundred, Ioue not knowing why.

But not to speake thus in generall of their power, and come nearer to the purpose: Sextus the sonne of great Pompey, desirous to know the euent of the Pharsalian warres, consults thereof with the witch Erictho, who, amongst many her powerfull charmes, resolues to take vp the body of one lately buried, which she, by her Art-magicke, would coniure to disclose the sad issue of his and his fathers fates: as it is thus in the Argument of the said sixth booke.

To the dire witch Erictho, Sextus goes. This fatall warres sad issue to disclose: She quickens a dead carcase, which relates To Sextus eare, his and his Fathers Fates, And crauing then deaths freedome to obtaine, Is by a magicke spell dissolu'd againe.

Now, in the booke following, Lucan makes young Sextus thus to woe, and sollicite the old witch Erictho, for the speedie knowledge of the warres euent.

—thus Pompey's fearefull sonne best a••e Wisest of all Thessalians, that canst make Foreknowne all things to come, and turne a••ay The course of destiny, to me (I pray)

The certaine end of this warres chance relate. •• am ••o meane part of the Romane state: Great Pompey's sonne, now either Lord of all, ••r wofull heire of his great funerall. My mind, though ••ounded now with doubtfull feare, •• well resolu'd any knowne woe to beare. 〈…〉〈…〉 from chance this power, it may not fall 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ and suddaine on me, the Gods call, Or spare the Gods, and force the truth out from The ghosts below, open Elysium, ••all forth gr••m••••e death himselfe, bid him relate Which of the two is giuen to him by fate, T••is no meane taske, but labour worthie thee To search what end of this great warre shall be.

The witch makes a replication, with an expression, as also a limitation, of her magicke power, in these words.

The ••mpious witch proud of a fame so spread Replies, young man, wouldst thou haue altered Some me••ner fate, it had been easily done; •• could haue forc••d to any action 〈◊〉〈◊〉 unwilling Gods, I can preserue the breath Of him whom all the starres haue doomb'd to death: And though the planets all conspire to make Him old, the midst of his lifes course can breake. But Fates, and thu••der of great causes all Worke downeward from the worlds originall. When all mankinde depend on one successe, If there you would change ought, our arts confesse ••ortune has greater power▪ but if content ••o•• be alone to know this warres euent, Many, and easie wayes for vs there be To finde out truth, the earth, the sea, the sky, T••e dead, the Rodopeian rock, and fields Shall speake 〈◊〉〈◊〉. But since late slaughter yeeld•• Such choice of carcases in Thessaly 〈◊〉〈◊〉 vp one of those who easiest be: That a warme new-slaine carcase with a cleare ••••••elligible voice may greet your eare▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (by the sunne the organs parch'd and spill••d) The dismall ghost vncertaine hissings yeild.

••rictho hauing raised vp a dead carcase, by her damnable incantations; and possest his inward parts with some diabolicall spirit, who by and thorow 〈…〉〈…〉gans might giue to her and young Sextus some satisfactory answers, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 she goes forward with her demands.

Speake (quoth Erictho) what I aske, and well Shalt thou rewarded be: if truth thou tell, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 our Hamonian art Ile set thee free

Throughout all ages, and bestow on thee Such funeralls, with charmes so burne thy bones, Thy ghost shall heare no incantations. Let this the fruit of thy reuiuall be, No spels, no herbs shall dare to take from thee Thy long safe rest, when I haue made thee die, The Gods, and Prophets answer doubtfully; But he, that dares enquire of ghosts beneath, And boldly go to th'oracles of death, Is plainly told the truth; spare not, but name Plainly the things, and places all, and frame A speech, wherein I may conferre with fate▪ Adding a charme to make him know the state Of whatsoe're she askt; thus presently The weeping carcase spake.

The deuill in his conference with the Sompner (who to tell you by the way,

—Is a renner vp and doun* 1.77 With maundements, fornicatioun And is y beat at euery tounes end)

Amongst other his subtilties relates this for one; by way of interrogation, thus.

Yet tell me (quoth this Sompner) faithfully,* 1.78 Make ye you new bodies thus alway Of elements? the fiend answerd nay: Sometime we faine, and sometime we arise With dead bodies, and that in sundry wise, And speake as renably, faire and well As the Phitonesse did to Samuel.

This violation or fearefull disturbance of the dead, was punished with ex¦treme tortures, and afterwards by decollation.

Kelley (otherwise called Talbot) that famous English Alchymist of our times, who flying out of his owne countrey (after he had lost both his cares at Lancaster) was entertained with Rodolph the second, and last of that Christian name, Emperour of Germany: for whom Elizabeth of famous memory, sent (very secretly) Captaine Peter Gwinne, with some others, to perswade him to returne backe to his owne natiue home; which hee was willing to doe: and thinking to escape away in the night, by stealth, as he was clammering ouer a wall in his owne house in Prague (which beares his name to this day, and which sometime was an old Sanctuary) he fell downe from the battlements, broke his legges, and bruised his body; of which hurts within a while after he departed this world.

Sed quorsum haec, you will say: then thus, This diabolicall questioning of the dead, for the knowledge of future accidents, was put in practise by the foresaid Kelley; who, vpon a certaine night, in the Parke of Walton in le dale, in the county of Lancaster, with one Paul Waring (his fellow com∣panion in such deeds of darknesse) inuocated some one of the infernall regi∣ment,

to know certaine passages in the life, as also what might bee knowne by the deuils foresight, of the manner and time of the death of a noble young Gentleman, as then in his wardship. The blacke ceremonies of that night being ended, Kelley demanded of one of the Gentlemans seruants, what corse was the last buried in Law-church-yard, a Church thereunto adioyning, who told him of a poore man that was buried there but the same day. Hee and the said Waring intreated this foresaid seruant, to go with them to the graue of the man so lately interred, which hee did; and withall did helpe them to digge up the carcase of the poore caitiffe, whom by their incantations, they made him (or rather some euill spirit through his Or∣gans) to speake, who deliuered strange predictions concerning the said Gentleman. I was told thus much by the said Seruingman, a secondarie actor in that dismall abhorrid businesse: and diuers gentlemen, and others, are now liuing in Lancashire to whom he hath related this story. And the Gentleman himselfe (whose memorie I am bound to honour) told me a little before his death, of this coniuration by Kelley; as he had it by relation from his said Seruant and Tenant; onely some circumstances excepted, which he thought not fitting to come to his masters knowledge.

These iniuries done against the dead, who ought to sleepe in peace vntill the last sound of the Trumpet, haue euer beene, euen amongst the very Pa∣gans themselues, esteemed execrable. Insomuch that if any man that was knowne to haue committed such an hainous offence, and did by chance escape the hand of humane Iustice, yet he could not (in their opinion) auoid the punishment of the diuine powers. Whereupon they vsed to make their imprecations to Isis, or some other of their gods or goddesses; against such as should any wayes violate and breake downe their Sepulchres or eternall houses of rest. As in this old Inscription.

Secus qui fecerit; mitem Isidem iratam sentiat, & suorum Ossa eruta, atque dispersa videat.

We reade in holy Writ that the king of the Moabites was so sauagely cruell, euen after death, against the king of Edom; that he tooke his body out of the Sepulchre, and burnt his bones into lime; for which barbarous rage, vpon the sacred remaines of a kings body, hee and his people were punished of God: these are the words of the Prophet.

* 1.79Thus saith the Lord, for three transgressions of Moab, and for foure, I will not turne to it, because it burnt the bones of the king of Edom into lime.

Therefore will I send a fire vpon Moab, and it shall deuoure the palaces of Kerioth, and Moab shall die with tumult, with shouting, and with the sound of a Trumpet.

And I will cut off the Iudges out of the midst thereof, and will slay all the Princes thereof with him, saith the Lord.

Amongst the Christians, adeo flagitiosum hoc scelus habitum fuit, vt atiam inter causas relatum sit, sur vxor à marito diuortere posset, si nimirum Sepulchrorum dissolutorem esse probauerit: saith Kirkman, De funeribus Rom. l. 3. cap. 26. out of Theodosius and Valent. Emperours, Cod. de repudijs.

* 1.80And of this barbarous kinde of cruelty against the dead, Camden in his Remaines giues you these words following, out of Nouel. Leg. Valent. Aug.

de Sepulchris, Tit. V. Nimis barbara est, & vesana crudelitas, munus extre∣mum luce carentibus inuidere, & dirutis per inexpiabile crimen Sepulchris, monstrare coelo eorum reliquias humatorum. And the heathens (saith he) did account and verily beleeue, that those qui in patrios cineres minxissent; hoc est, qui patrium Monumenta violassent: which had pist vpon their fathers ashes, that is to say, those which had violated the Monuments of their An∣cestours, elders, or forefathers, to be no otherwise then Patricides or mur∣therers of their fathers or deare friends; and that such should be strucke to death by lightning from heauen; & after death that they should be fright∣ned, tost vp and downe, and tormented in hell, with burning torches by the hands of the furies; whereupon Horace de Arte Poetica versus finem.

Nec satis apparet cur versus factitet, vtrum Minxerit in patrios cineres; an triste bidental Mouerit incestus.

In Cimbrike Chersonese; a Distich, vpon one of the funerall Monu∣ments of the familie of the Ranzouies, giues this admonishment to the way-faring man.

Ad Viatorem.

Si pia maiorum violas monumenta, viator; Vltrices Furias experiere breui.

As it was holden vnlawfull and punishable, in former times, for any one to pisse, in or against the walls of any religious structure (a custome (to our shame) too commonly vsed of vs in these dayes, of which I shall haue often occasion to speake hereafter) so, you may thinke, that it was holden to bee an impious and hainous offence for any one, to pollute with vrine, the tombes, or graues of their parents, predecessours, friends, or any other who∣soeuer. Which to preuent, they were wont to make a deprecation, or ear¦nest sute, in some part of their funerall Inscriptions, on this manner.

Hospes ad hunc tumulum ne meias, Ossa precantur tecta hominis.

For indeed such as had their graues, tombes, statues, or representations, thus stained and defiled, were thought to haue passed out of this world with shame and ignominie.

I cannot without griefe remember (saith Camden) how barbarously and vnchristian like some not long since haue offended by the abusing of these Monuments;* 1.81 yea some mingendo in patrios cineres; which yet wee haue seene strangely reuenged.

Now as the violation of Sepulchres, so the depredation of Churches, Church-robbing, or Sacriledge, was in all ages accounted most damnable. De Ecclesia qui aliquid furatur,* 1.82 Iudae proditori comparatur: He that steales any thing from the Church, may be compared to Iudas the traitour. Ali∣quid inde subtrahere,* 1.83 omnium praedonum cupiditatem superat; to hooke or draw any thing from thence, is a sinne, which exceeds the most detestable desire of all other sorts of robbers.

Sacrum sacro〈…〉〈…〉 qui dempserit,* 1.84 rapueritque Parricida esto: He that abates, or forcibly takes ••way that which is sacred, or given to any sacred

vse, let him be reputed, and thought of, as wee doe of a murtherer of his owne parents.

Against Church-spoilers, and breakers of Church-liberties, Ann. 1257. 3. Maij, Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury, assisted with other Bishops, apparelled in their Pontificals, with Tapers burning, denounced the sen••tence of Excommunication, in this forme.

* 1.85By the authoritie of Almighty God, the Father, the Sonne, and the ho∣ly Ghost, and of the glorious mother of God, and perpetuall Virgin Mary, of the blessed Apostles, Peter and Paul, and of all Apostles, and of all Mar∣tyrs, of blessed Edward king of England, and of all the Saints of heauen; we excommunicate, accurse, and from the benefits of our holy mother the Church, we sequester all those, that hereafter willingly, and maliciously, de∣praue or spoile the Church of her right. And all those that by any cra••t, or wilinesse, do violate, breake, diminish, or change the Church liberties and free customes, contained in the Charters of the common liberties, &c.

But I speake here of such sacrilegious persons as do rob, and bereaue the Church of her treasure and sacred ornaments; a sinne of such, onely, which do misprise, and contemne Religion: a sinne which hath beene by the very Pagans obserued neuer to escape vnpunished.

* 1.86Cum oppidum Tolosanum in terra Gallia Quintus Cepio Consul diripu∣••sset; multumque auri in eius oppidi templis furisset, quisquis ex ea direptio∣ne aurum attigit, misero cruciabilique exitu perijt.

Quintus Cepio with his company hauing taken and spoiled the Towne or Citie of Tholouse in France, entred forcibly into the holy Temples, out of which sacrilegiously hee tooke to the quantitie of one hundred and ten thousand markes in gold, and fiue hundred millions of marks in siluer; but euery man of them, which were guilty of that robbery, with all their kin∣dred and families died within that yeare; and not aboue one of them, did carry so much as one piece thereof home to his owne house. This treasure of Tholouse was a part of the Delphian riches. For Brennus (the brother of Belinus king of great Britaine) Captaine of the Gaules brake open the Tem∣ple of Apollo at Delphos, for the riches and the gold therein, which had beene offered to the Gods, which hee committed to publike spoile. The most part whereof was conuaid by the Tectosages (a people of the West part of Narbon) to this city of Tholouse;* 1.87 but presently vpon this sacri∣ledge and contempt of the Gods;* 1.88 the most of his armie (which consisted of one hundred and fifty thousand footmen, and fifteene thousand horse∣men) were discomfited and slaine; and hee so furiously possessed, that hee slue himselfe with his owne hands.

* 1.89—quis enim laesos impune putaret

Esse deos! For who could thinke the Gods thus wronged Their punishment would be prolonged.

Virgil makes these Church-robbers, these contemners of Religion, to bee more miserably, then others, tormented in hell.

* 1.90—Phlegyas miserrimus omnes Admonet, & magna testatur voce per vmbras, Discite iustitiam moniti, & non temnere Diuos.

—Phlegyas most of misers all, Amongst those caytiues darke and loud with voice to them doth rore, Learne Iustice now by this, and Gods aboue despise no more.

This Phlegyas king of the Lapithes (a people dwelling in a part of Thes∣salie) hauing done infinite dammages in Greece, surprizing many Townes and Cities: became in the end so ouer▪ weening, and foolish bold, that hee sacked the foresaid Temple of Apollo in Delphos, and slue Philamon, that cunning Harper, the sonne of Apollo, who brought an armed power to re∣scue his fathers oracle. Vpon which sacriledge and contempt of the gods, all the countrey of the Phlegyans was vtterly ruinated with an earthquake, and flaming arrowes shot from heauen, which killed most of the people, and the few that remained died of the plague; and for this high handed of∣fence, their foresaid king is still plagued in hell. Which verses of Virgil, to that purpose, thus paraphrastically translated, will it please you to reade ouer againe:

Phlegias king most wretched in that place; Forewarneth all of his great misery, And as sad witnesse of his pitious case, In those dimme shades he cries out wofully: Learne to doe Iustice: and by my contempt, Of the high Gods, do you like fate preuent.

Histories affoard infinite examples of this kinde in all sorts of Religions▪ yea Christian kings, and other Potentates in all ages haue misprised the true, onely, all-sauing God, by the sacrilegious taking away of the rights, riches, and ornaments of holy Church; yet it hath beene obserued, that they seldome or neuer escaped scotfree as: the sequele of this worke will shew.

Seuere punishments haue formerly beene inflicted vpon Church▪ rob∣bers of the meaner ranke,* 1.91 by the strictnesse of our Lawes here in England. For an instance, in the twentieth yeare of Edward the fourth, on the 22. day of February, fiue notable malefactors were put to death at Lon∣don, for robbing of Churches and other places; especially the collegiate Church of Saint Martins le grand in London; for the which three of them were drawne to the Tower-hill, and there hanged and burnt, the other two were pressed to death.

Wee haue not heard of the hanging of any such Church robbers in these our dayes, for Sublata causa tollitur effectus; the cause taken, or, if you will, stolne away, the effect will consequently cease: For what man will venture a turne at the Gallows, for a little small siluer chalice, a beaten-out pulpit cushion, an ore-worne Communion-cloth, and a course Surplisse? these are all the riches and ornaments of the most of our Churches; and these are more, by the Surplisse, then by some of the Parishioners may bee thought perhaps fitting to be allowed: such is now the sleight regard we haue of the decent setting forth of sacred Religion. Of which a late writer,

Sacred Religion,* 1.92 mother of forme and feare, How gorgeously sometimes dost thou sit deckt?

What pompous vestments do we make thee weare? What stately piles we prodigall erect? How sweet perfum'd thou art, how shining cleare? How solemnly obseru'd, with what respect? Another time all plaine, and quite threed-bare; Thou must haue all within, and nought without Sit poorely without light; disrobd, no care Of outward grace to amuze the poore deuout. Powerlesse, vnfollowed, scarcely men can spare Three necessarie rites to set thee out. Either truth, goodnesse, vertue, are not still The selfe same which they are; and alwayes one, But alter to the proiect of our will; Or we our actions make them wait vpon, Putting them in the liuery of our skill, And cast them off againe, when we haue done.

CHAP. X. Of the rooting vp, taking away, erazing and defacing of Funerall Monuments in the reignes of King Henry the eighth, and Edward the sixth. Of the care Queene Elizabeth, of famous memory, had, for the preseruation of the same. Her Procla∣mation in the second of her raigne against defacing of Monuments.

TOward the latter end of the raigne of Henry the eight, and throughout the whole raigne of Edward the sixth,* 1.93 and in the beginning of Queene Elizabeth, certaine persons of euery County were put in authority to pull downe, and cast out of all Churches, Roodes, grauen Images, Shrines with their reliques, to which the ignorant people came flocking in adoration. Or any thing else, which (punctually) tended to idolatrie and superstition. Vn∣der colour of this their Commission, and in their too forward zea••e, they rooted vp, and ba••tered downe, Crosses in Churches, and Church-yards, as also in other publike places, they defaced and brake downe the images of Kings, Princes, and noble estates; erected, set vp, or pourtraied, for the one∣ly memory of them to posterity, and not for any religious honour; they crackt a peeces the glasse-windowes wherein the effigies of our blessed Sa∣uiour hanging on the Crosse, or any one of his Saints was depictured; or otherwise turned vp their heeles into the place where their heads vsed to be fixt; as I haue seene in the windowes of some of our countrey Churches. They despoiled Churches of their copes, vestments, Amices, rich hang∣ings, and all other ornaments whereupon the story, or the pourtraiture, of Christ himselfe, or of any Saint or Martyr, was delineated, wrought, or embroidered; leauing Religion naked, bare, and vnclad; as Dionysius left Iupiter without a cloake, and Aesculapius without a beard. It will not seeme

distastfull, I hope, to my Reader, nor impertinent to this purpose, if I shall relate the story.

Dionysius a Tyrant of Sicilie, spoiled the Churches, and tooke away a cloake of gold from Iupiter, saying (scoffingly) a cloth-cloake was lighter for Summer and warmer for Winter; he tooke likewise away from Aescu∣lapius his golden beard, saying it was a saucie part for him to haue a long beard, and his father Apollo to haue none. But this his scoffing sacriledge was punished in his sonne Dionysius, who was enforced to flie out of his owne kingdome; to trudge vp and downe like a runneagate, and in the end to leade a priuate life at Corinth. Seldome saith one, the children of them prosper, that scorne the false Gods, and beleeue not in the true God. And how the posteritie of these Commissioners haue prospered vpon earth, or how punished after death, God knowes all, howsoeuer by men somewhat in their passages hath beene obserued.* 1.94 For these hote-burning in zeale of∣ficers, got cloakes to hide their knauery, and beards to visard their hypo∣crisie, and thereby vnder a goodly pretence of reforming Religion, they preferred their priuate respects, and their owne enriching, before the ho∣nour of their Prince and countrey; yea and before the glory of God him∣selfe.

But the foulest and most in humane action of those times, was the viola∣tion of Funerall Monuments. Marbles which couered the dead were dig∣ged vp, and put to other vses (as I haue partly touched before) Tombes hackt and hewne a peeces; Images or representations of the defunct, broken, erazed, cut, or dismembred, Inscriptions or Epitaphs, especially if they be∣gan with an orate pro anima, or concluded with cuius animae propitietur Deus. For greedinesse of the brasse, or for that they were thought to bee Antichristian, pulled out from the Sepulchres, and purloined; dead carca∣ses, for gaine of their stone or leaden coffins, cast out of their graues, not∣withstanding this request, cut or engrauen vpon them, propter misericor∣diam Iesu requiescant in pace. These Commissioners, these 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, these Tombe-breakers, these graue-diggers, made such deepe and diligent search into the bottome of ancient Sepulchres, in hope there to finde (belike) some long-hidden treasure;* 1.95 hauing heard or read that Hircanus ex Dauidis Sepulchro tria millia auri talenta eruit: That Hircanus tooke three thou∣sand talents of gold out of King Dauids Sepulchre;* 1.96 Crimen Sacrilegio proximum, a sinne the nearest vnto Sacriledge. Not so much for taking out the money,* 1.97 for Aurum Sepulchris iustè detrahitur, vbi Dominus non ha∣betur, as for the drawing out, and dispersing abroad the bones, ashes, and other the sacred remaines of the dead. And hereupon the graue-takers, these gold-finders are called theeues, in old Inscriptions vpon Monuments.

Plutoni sacrum munus ne attingite fures▪

And in another place:

Abite hinc pessumi fures.

But I haue gone further then my commission, thus then to returne.

This barbarous rage against the dead (by the Commissioners, and others animated by their ill example) continued vntill the second yeare of the raigne of Queene Elizabeth, of famous memory, who, to restraine such a sauage cruelty, caused this Proclamation (following) to bee published

throughout all her dominions; which after the imprinting thereof, shee signed (each one seuerally) with her owne hand-writing, as this was, which I had of my friend, Master Humphrey Dyson.

ELIZABETH. A Proclamation against breaking or defacing of Monuments of An∣tiquitie, being set vp in Churches, or other publike places, for memory, and not for superstition.

THe Queenes Maiestie vnderstanding, that by the meanes of sundrie people, partly ignorant, partly malicious, or couetous; there hath been of late yeares spoiled and broken certaine ancient Monuments, some of me∣tall, some of stone, which were erected vp aswell in Churches, as in other publike places within this Realme, onely to shew a memory to the poste∣rity of the persons there buried, or that had beene benefactors to the buil∣ding or dotations of the same Churches or publique places, and not to nourish any kinde of superstition. By which meanes, not onely the Chur∣ches, and places remaine at this present day spoiled, broken, and ruinated, to the offence of all noble and gentle hearts, and the extinguishing of the honourable and good memory of sundry vertuous and noble persons de∣ceased; but also the true vnderstanding of diuers Families in this Realme (who haue descended of the bloud of the same persons deceased) is thereby so darkened, as the true course of their inheritance may be hereafter inter∣rupted, contrary to Iustice, besides many other offences that doe hereof ensue to the slander of such as either gaue, or had charge in times past onely to deface Monuments of idolatry and false fained images in Churches and Abbeyes. And therefore, although it be very hard to recouer things bro∣ken and spoiled: yet both to prouide that no such barbarous disorder bee hereafter vsed, and to repaire as much of the said Monuments as conueni∣ently may be: Her Maiestie chargeth and commandeth all manner of per∣sons hereafter to forbeare the breaking or defacing of any parcell of any Monument, or Tombe, or Graue, or other Inscription and memory of any person deceased, being in any manner of place; or to breake any image of Kings, Princes, or nobles Estates of this Realme, or of any other that haue beene in times past erected and set vp, for the onely memory of them to their posterity in common Churches, and not for any religious honour; or to breake downe and deface any Image in glasse-windowes in any Church, without consent of the Ordinary: vpon paine that whosoeuer shal herein be found to offend, to be committed to the next Goale, and there to remaine without baile or mainprise, vnto the next comming of the Iustices, for the deliuery of the said Goale; and then to be further punished by fine or imprisonment (besides the restitution or reedification of the thing bro∣ken) as to the said Iustices shall seeme meete; vsing therein the aduise of the Ordinary, and if neede shall bee, the aduise also of her Maiesties Councell in her Starre-chamber.

And for such as bee already spoiled in any Church, or Chappell, now

standing: Her Maiestie chargeth and commandeth, all Archbishops, Bi∣shops, and other Ordinaries, or Ecclesiasticall persons, which haue autho∣ritie to visit the Churches or Chappels; to inquire by presentments of the Curates, Churchwardens, and certaine of the Parishoners, what manner of spoiles haue beene made, sithens the beginning of her Maiesties raigne of such Monuments; and by whom, and if the persons be liuing, how able they be to repaire and reedifie the same; and thereupon to conuent the same persons, and to enioyne them vnder paine of Excommunication, to repaire the same by a conuenient day, or otherwise, as the cause shall further re∣quire, to notifie the same to her Maiesties Councell in the Starre-chamber at Westminster. And if any such shall be found and conuicted thereof, no•• able to repaire the same; that then they bee enioyned to doe open pe••ance two or three times in the Church, as to the qualitie of the crime and part•••• belongeth vnder like paine of Excommunication. And if the partie that of∣fended bee dead, and the executours of the Will left, hauing sufficient in their hands vnadministred, and the offence notorious; The Ordinary of the place shall also enioyne them to repaire or reedifie the same, vpon like or any other conuenient paine, to bee deuised by the said Ordinary. And when the offendour cannot be presented, if it be in any Cathedrall or Col∣legiate Church, which hath any reuenue belonging to it, that is not parti∣cularly allotted to the sustentation of any person certaine, or otherwise, but that it may remaine in discretion of the gouernour thereof, to bestow the same vpon any other charitable deed, as mending of high-wayes, or such like; her Maiestie enioyneth and straightly chargeth the gouernours and companies of euery such Church, to employ such parcels of the said sums of any (as any wise may be spared) vpon the speedy repaire or reedification of money such Monuments so defaced or spoiled, as agreeable to the origi∣nall, as the same conueniently may be.

And where the couetousnesse of certaine persons is such, that as Pa∣trons of Churches, or owners of the personages impropriated, or by some other colour or pretence, they do perswade with the Parson and Parishio∣ners to take or throw downe the Bels of Churches and Chappels, and the lead of the same, conuerting the same to their priuate gaine, and to the spoiles of the said places, and make such like alterations, as thereby they seeke a slanderous desolation of the places of prayer: Her Maiestie (to whom in the right of the Crowne by the ordinance of Almighty God▪ and by the Lawes of this Realme, the defence and protection of the Church 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this Realme belongeth) doth expresly forbid any manner of person, to ta••e away any Bels or lead of any Church or Chappell, vnder paine of impri∣sonment during her Maiesties pleasure, and such further fine for the con∣tempt, as shall be thought meete.

And her Maiestie chargeth all Bishops and Ordinaries to enquire of all such contempts done from the beginning of her Maiesties raigne, and to enioyne the persons offending to repaire the same within a conuenient time. And of their doings in this behalfe, to certifie her Maiesties priuie Coun∣cell, or the Councell in the Starre-chamber at Westminster, that order may be taken herein.

Yeuen at Windsor the xix of September the second yeare of her Maiesties raigne.

God saue the Queene.

Imprinted at London in Pauls Churchyard by Richard Iugge and Iohn Cawood, Printers to the Queenes Maiestie.

Cum priuilegio Regiae Maiestatis.

This Proclamation was seconded by another, to the same purpose, in the fourteenth yeare of her Maiesties raigne, charging the Iustices of her Assise to prouide seuere remedie, both for the punishment and reformation thereof.

But these Proclamations tooke small effect, for much what about this time, there sprung vp a contagious broode of Scismatickes; who, if they might haue had their wills, would not onely haue robbed our Churches of all their ornaments and riches, but also haue laid them l••uell with the ground; choosing rather to exercise their deuotions, and publish their er∣ronious doctrines, in some emptie barne, in the woods, or common fields, then in these Churches, which they held to be polluted with the abhomi¦nations of the whore of Babylon.

Besides about that time these foresaid wilfull Sectaries did penne, print, and spread abroad certaine seditious Pamphlets (as still they doe) against our booke of Common Prayer; against all Ecclesiasticall gouernment, and against all the rites and ceremonies vsed in this our orthodoxall Church of England; inuenting out of their owne corkie braines, a new certaine no∣••orme of Liturgie to themselues; thereby to bring into the Church all dis∣order and confusion. These Renegadoes are (at this day) diuided, and sub∣diuided into as many seuerall Sects, as there be seuerall Trades in the grea∣test Market-towne. As into Brownists, Barowists, Martinists, Prophesiers, Solifidians, Famelists, rigid Precisians, Disciplinarians, Iudaicall Thraskists, &c. and into a rable, numberlesse.

* 2.1In the three and thirtieth yeare of Queene Elizabeth, the sixteenth day of Iuly in the morning, Edmund Coppinger and Henry Arthington, repai∣red to one Walkers house neare vnto Broken warfe of London, where conferring with one of their Sect, named William Hacket of Own∣dale in the County of Northampton, Yeoman, they offered to anoint him king: But Hacket taking Coppinger by the hand, said, You shall not need, for I haue beene already anointed in heauen by the holy Ghost him∣selfe. Then Coppinger asked him what his pleasure was to be done: Go your way both (said he) and tell them in the citie, that Christ Iesus is come with his fanne in his hand to iudge the earth. And if any man aske you where he is, tell them he lies at Walkers house by Broken-wharfe; and if they will not beleeue it, let them come and kill me if they can: for as truely as Christ Iesus is in heauen, so truely is he come to iudge the world. Then Coppinger said it should be done forthwith: and thereupon went forward, and Ar∣thington followed, but ere he could get downe the staires, Coppinger ••ad begun below in the house, to proclaime newes from heauen of exceeding

great mercy: that Christ Iesus was come, &c. with whom Arthi••••••on also cried the same words aloude; following him along the streets from thence by Warling-street, and Old Change toward Cheape; they both ad∣ding beyond their commission, Repent England, repent. After they had both thus come (with a mightie concourse of common multitu••e) with an vniforme cry into Cheape neare vnto the Grosse, and there finding the throng and prease of people to increase about them, in such sort a•• they could not well passe further, nor be conueniently heard of them all as they desired: they got them vp into an emptie pease cart; wherein they stood not onely vpon the words of their former crie, but reading something out of a paper, they went more particularly ouer the office and ca••ling of Hac∣ket, how he represented Christ, by partaking a part of his glorified bodie, by his principall spirit, and by the office of seuering the good from the bad. And that they were two Prophets, the one of mercy, the other of iudge∣ment, called and sent of God, to assist this their Christ Hacket in his great worke. These men were apprehended the same day. The 26, of Iuly Hacket was arraigned, and found guiltie, as to haue spoken diuers most false and traiterous words against her Maiestie; to haue razed and defaced her Armes, as also her picture, thrusting an iron instrument into that part which did represent the breast and heart. For the which he had iudgement, and on the 28. of Iuly, hee was brought from Newgate, to a gibbet by the Cro••e in Cheape; where being moued to aske God and the Queene forgiuenesse, be fell to railing and cursing of the Queene, and began a most biasphemous prayer against the diuine Maiestie of God. They had much ado to get him vp the ladder; where hee was hanged, and after bowelled and quartered. His execrable speeches and demeanure as well at his arraignment, as death, vtterly distained and blemished all his former seeming sanctitie, wherewith he had shroudly possessed the common people. Thus you see how easily ignorant people are seduced by false new doctrines, how suddenly they ••••ll from true Religion into heresie, frensie, and blasphemie; robbing the Church of all her due rites, and (as much as in them lies) God of his Glory; which abuse, of these times, I leaue to be reformed by our reuerend Clergie.

On the next day (to make an end of the Story) Edmund Coppinger ha¦uing wilfully abstained from meat, and otherwise tormented himselfe, died in Bridewell. And Henry Arthington lying in the Counter in Wood∣street, submitting himselfe, writ a booke of repentance, and was deliuered; such was the end of these men (saith mine Authour) of whom the ••il••ie people had receiued a very reuerend opinion, both for their sincere holi∣nesse and sound doctrine.

And in the yeare 1612. Aprill 11. Edward Wightman, another peruerse heretique, was burned at Lichfield. This Wightman would faine haue made the people beleeue, that he himselfe was the holy Ghost, and immortall, with sundrie other most damnable opinions, not fit to bee mentioned amongst Christians. Yet for all this, this heretique had his followers. It is much to be wished that all backsliders from our Church, should be well looked vnto at the first: and not to runne on in their puritanicall opinions.

Of the Shcismatiques of those times, and more especially of Martin Marprelate, these Rythmicall numbers following were composed.

Hic racet vt pinus, Nec Caesar, nec Ninus, Nec Petrus, nec Linus, Nec Coelestinus, Nec magnus Godwinus, Nec plus, nec minus, Quam Clandestinus, Miser ille Martinus; Videte singuli, O vos Martinistae, Et vos Brownistae, Et vos Barowistae, Et vos Atheistae, Et Anabaptistae, Et vos Haketistae, Et Wiggintonistae, Et omnes Sectistae, Quorum dux fuit iste, Lugete singuli, At Gens Anglorum, Presertim verorum, Nec non qui morum, Estis honorum, Inimici horum, Vt est decorum, Per omne forum In secula seculorum, Gaudete singuli.

A certaine Northern Rimer also made these following Couplets vpon him and his seditious Pamphlets:

The Welchman is hanged, Who at our Kirke flanged, And at her state banged, And brened are his buks. And tho he be hanged; Yet he is not wranged, The de'ul has him fanged Is his kruked kluks.

His name was Iohn Penry a Welshman, a penner and a publisher of books, intituled, Martin marre Prelate, he was apprehended at Stepney, by the Vi∣car there, and committed to prison, and in the moneth of May 1593. hee was arraigned at the Kings bench in Westminster, condemned of Felonie, and afterward suddenly in an afternoone conuaied from the Gaile of the Kings Bench to Saint Thomas Waterings, and there hanged with a small audience of beholders, saith Stow.

CHAP. XI. Of the conuersion of this our Nation from Paganisme to Christianity, including generally the Foundations of religious houses in the same; and the pietie in the Primitiue times; both of religious and Lay persons.

OF the conuersion of this our Island, from Paganisme to Christianity, diuers authenticall Authors, both ancient and moderne, haue written at large: a little then of so much will suffice for this present Discourse.

Christiana doctrina sexaginta octo plus minus annorum spacio,* 2.2 post pas∣sionem Domini nostri Iesu Christi, totum fere orbem peruagata est; within the space of threescore and eight yeares, or thereabouts, after the death and passion of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ, Christian Religion was spread almost ouer the face of the whole world. And so fruitfull and famous was this spreading of the Gospell, that Baptista Mantuan, a Christian Poet, compares the increase thereof with that of Noah, thus alledging vnto it.

Sicutaquis quondam Noe sua misit in orbem Pignora sedatis, vt Gens humana per omnes Debita caelituum Patri daret orgia terras; Sic sua cum vellet Deus alta in regna reuerti, Discipulos quosdam transmisit ad vltima mundi, Littora, docturos Gentes, quo numina ritu Sint oranda, quibus caelum placabile Sacris. As Noah sent from the Arke his sonnes, to teach The Lawes of God vnto the world aright; So Christ his Seruants sent abroad to preach The word of life, and Gospell to each wight; No place lay shadowed from that glorious Light. The farthest Isles, and Earths remotest bounds. Embrac'd their Faith, and ioy'd at their sweet sounds.

Now to speake of the conuersion of this Island out of a namelesse Au∣thour,* 2.3 who writes a booke De regnis & Gentibus ad Christi sidem conuersis, thus:

Prima Prouinciarum omnium (sicut antiquissimi Historiarum Scripto∣res memoriae prodidere, quorum etiam authoritatem M. A. Sabellicus inter nostrae aetatis recentiores est sequutus) Britannia Insula, publico consensu, Christi fidem accepit.

The first of all Prouinces or farre countries (as ancient Historiographers haue deliuered to memory; whose authority M. A. Sabellicus, one amongst the late writers of our age, doth principally follow) this Island of Britaine, by common consent, receiued the Christian faith. The glorious Gospell of Iesus Christ (saith Gildas Albanius,* 2.4 surnamed the wise, the most ancient of our British Historians) which first appeared to the world in the later time of Tyberius Caesar, did euen then spread his bright beames vpon this frozen

Island of Britaine. And it is generally receiued for a truth, that Ioseph of Arimathea (who buried the body of our Sauiour Christ) laid the founda∣tion of our faith in the West parts of this kingdome, at the place, or little Island, as then called Aualon, now Glastenbury; where he with twelue dis∣ciples his assistants, preached the Gospell of life vnto the Islanders, and found meanes there to build a Church or Oratorie of wreathen wands, as also a little cell thereunto adioyning; and this was the first religious house dedicated to the seruice of the true God in all Britaine: and these religious men the first beginners or founders of that famous fenny-seated Monastery, which is partly standing at this day, of which more hereafter, when I come to speake of the religious Foundations in Somersetshire. In the meane while will you reade what our countreyman Iohn Capgraue (in his Catalogue of English Saints) writes of Iosephs comming into this kingdome. Thus in English.

Ioseph with his sonne Iosephes (saith he) and ten more of his assistants, sent hither by Philip the Apostle out of France, for the inhabitants salua∣tion, preached zealously, and without feare, the true and liuely faith; Ar∣uiragus as then swaying the Scepter of this land. The which Aruiragus, howsoeuer he was vnwilling at the first, to giue them entertainment, or to heare them preach any doctrine repugnant to the traditions of his prede∣cessours, yet because they came from such a farre remote countrey as the holy Land, and that he saw their ciuill behauiour, their sanctitie, and strict course in the manner of their life and conuersation, he gaue them a certaine Island to inhabite, in the West part of his dominions, all compassed about with lakes and standing waters, called Ynswitrim, or the glassie Isle; of which (saith he) a certaine Metrician made this Tetrastich.

Intrat Analoniam duodena caterua virorum, Flos Arimathie Ioseph est primus eorum. Iosephes ex Ioseph genitus patrem comitatur, Hijs alijsque decemius Glasconie propriatur.

George Owen Harry, in his Pedigrees, vpon report from others, saith, Ioseph brought ouer with him his sister Eurgaine, who afterwards married a Britaine, whose name was Starklos.

Iohn Harding, in his Chronicle of England, will haue fourteene to ac∣company Ioseph in this iourney, and that amongst many Britaines conuer∣ted by them to the Christian faith; Aruiragus the king was one, to whom Ioseph gaue a shield of the Armes, which now we call S. George his Armes; such are the rimes in the English of those dayes, two hundred yeares since or thereabouts.

* 2.5—Ioseph full holy and full wyse Of Arymathie wyth his felowes fourtene, Into this lond then came and gaue contene In Bretayne then this Ioseph dyd conuerte Brytons, as how to know the incarnacyon, Afore that Paynyms, and also peruerte He taught them of his conuersacyon, Of his passyon, and his resurrectyon.

Wyth other thynges as the Chronycler sayth, That apperteyneth to Christes fayth. Ioseph conuerted king Aruiragus By hys prechyng, to knowe the lawe deuyne, And baptyzed hym as written hath Nennius The Cronycler in Bretayn tongue full syne. And to Chryst lawe made hym enclyne. And gaue hym a sheld of siluer whyte, A crosse endlong, and ouertwhart full perfyte. These Armes were vsed throughout all Bretayn For a common sygne eche manne to know his nacyon From enemyes, whiche now we call certayn, Saint Georges Armes by Nenius enformacyon. And thus these Armes by Iosephs creacyon, Full long afore Saint George was generate Were worshcipt here of mykell elder date.

The seeds of true Religion thus sowne by the said Ioseph and his asso∣ciates; neare or vpon (for about this accompt there is some difference amongst writers) the yeare of our Sauiour Christ one hundred and foure∣score, Lucius (surnamed Leuer Maur,* 2.6 which signifies great brightnesse) king of the Britaines; vpon his request made to Eloutherius Bishop of Rome (for as then, and many yeares after, the title of Pope was altogether vn∣knowne) two learned Diuines were sent vnto him from the said Bishop, at whose hands he receiued the lauer of baptisme. And so it sell out (our Histo∣ries say) that not onely his wife and family accompanied him in that hap∣pie course,* 2.7 but Nobles also and Commons, Priests and people, high and low, euen all the people within his Territories. And that generally all their Idols were then defaced; the Temples of them conuerted into Churches, for the seruice of God, the liuings of their idolatrous Priests appointed for the maintenance of the Priests of the Gospell: and that instead of 25. Fla∣mines or high Priests of their idols, there were ordained 25 Bishops, as also for three Archflamines, three Archbishops, whereof one was seated at London, another at Yorke, and a third at Caerlion vpon the riuer Vske in Wales. Of all which will it please you peruse a few lines penned by my foresaid Author, Iohn Harding.

In the yere of Christes incarnacyon, An hundryd fourescore and tenne, Eleuthery the first, at supplicacyon Of Lucius, sente hym twoo holy menne, That called wer * 2.8 Faggan and Duvyen, That baptyzed hym and all his realme throughoute, With hertes glad, and laboure deuoute. Thei taught the folke, the lawe of Christ eche daye, And halowed all the temples in Christes name. All mawment, and Idoles caste awaye Through all Bretayn, of all false Goddes the same, The Temples, Flamines the Idoles for to shame,

Thei halowed eke and made Bishoppes Sees, Twenty and eight at diuers grete citees, Of three Archflamines, thei made Archbishoprikes One at London, Troynouant that hight, For all Logres, with lawes full authentikes To rule the Church and Christentee in right. Another at Carlyon a towne of might, For all Cambre; at Ebranke the thirde From Trent North, for Albany is kide.

* 2.9Robert the Monke of Gloucester, an old rimer, who writes the language of our fathers about foure hundred yeares since, doth summarily thus tell you, how Ioseph planted, and Luciu•• established the doctrine of Christ in this our kingdome of Britaine. His liues you will say are neither strong nor smooth; yet perhaps they may giue your palate variety: and as you like them, you shall haue more hereafter.

Lucie Coeles sone aftur hym kyng was To fore hym in Engelond Chrestondom non nas For he * 2.10 hurde ofte miracles at Rome, And in meny anothur stede, * 2.11 yat thurgh Christene men come, He wilnede anon in hys herte to * 2.12 fong Christendom. Therfor messagers wyth good letters he * 2.13 nom, That to the pape Eleutherie hasteliche wende; And yat he to hym and his menne xpendom sende. And yat he myghte servy God he wilned muche therto And seyd he wold noght be glad er hit wer ydo. * 2.14Tho ye Pape hurde thes * 2.15 twey h••ly men: be sende, Phagan and Damian hys soul to amende. The ryghte beleue to teche; and yaf him xpendom That folke faste aboute wide ther to com. Thys was an hundryd sixti yer and too Aftur God was ybore, this dede was ydoo, Thus come lo xpendom into Brutayne lond. But ther wer erst som preneliche xpendom had de fond, As atte the plas of Glastyngbury Ioseph of Arimathie, Liued ther in Christes lay wyth hij companie: Ther wer tho in Brutayne false lawes to lere, Eyght and twenty chese stedes Byshopriches as ••it were, And thre Erchtemples as hit wer heyghest of echon, London, and Ebrackwike, and therto Caerlyon. The King and other hely men destruyde hem alle yfere, And eyghte and twenty Bishops in hure stede dude rere. And the Erchbishopes ther, &c.

A little more in another place to the same purpose, if you be not already weary of reading thus much.

The Pape Eleutherie that sende huder furst Chrestendom, Was the XIII Pape that aftur Peter com:

The descyples yat he huder sende xpendom to bring By lefte in wildernesse aftur hure prechyng That * 2.16 me * 2.17 clupeth Glastyngbury that desert was tho And ther by come Monckes and nome to hem mo Phagan and Damian chief of hem wer And othur mo that loued best to liue and dwelle ther Becaus that Ioseph of Arimathic and hys felowes twelue Thulk plas chosen had to wonne ther by hem selue. And ther wyth hure own honds had rerde a Church Of hurdles and of yerds as * 2.18 hij * 2.19 coud worche And held ther by hem self the law of xpendom And yat was longe er xpendom to kyng Lucie com.

The foundation of the famous Colledge of Bangor in Wales is ascri∣bed to this king Lucius; in which so many hundreds of Monkes liued de∣uoutly, and religiously, by the labour of their owne hands, according to this peece of my foresaid Author.

In the Citie of Bangor a gret hous tho was, And ther vndyr * 2.20 vij * 2.21 cellens and ther of ther nas That CCC Monckes hadde othur mo And alle by hure trauayle lyuede; loke now if they do so.

From the time of king Lucius vntill the entrance of Austin the Monke, called the Englishmens Apostle, which was foure hundred and some few yeares, the Christan faith was alwayes both taught and embraced in this Island; notwithstanding the continuall persecutions of the Romanes, Huns, Picts, and Saxons, which last, made such desolation in the outward face of the Church, that they droue the Christian Bishops into the desarts of Corn∣wall and Wales; by whose labours the Gospell was plentifully propaga∣ted amongst those vast mountaines; and those parts aboue all other made glorious, by the multitudes of their holy Saints and learned Teachers. Of which a namelesse Author mentioned by Speed. Hist. cap 9.

Sicut erat celebris cultu numeroque Deorum; Cum Iouis imperium staret, Britannica tellus; Sic vbi terrestres coelo descendit ad oras Expectata salus, patribus fuit inclyta sanctis. Qui Neptunicolum campos, & Canibrica rura Coryneasque casas loca desolata, colebant.

As were the Britaines famous for their zeale To Gentile Gods, whiles such they did adore; So, when the Heau'ns to Earth did Truth reueale, Bless'd was that Land with Truth and Learning store. Whence British plaines and Cambrias desert ground, And Cornewalls crags, with glorious Saints abound.

About the yeare six hundred, Christian Religion in this Island, being almost totally eclipsed by seuerall persecutions, Pope Gregory the first, be∣ing zealously moued for the reconuersion of this English Nation, sent hither

Austin the Monke, with other his associates; to kindle anew the sparkes of Christianity, which were couered in the cinders of Pagans desolation. The story is frequent, and I shall often touch vpon it. Ethelbert being as then king of Kent, receiued holy Baptisme by the said Austin, being principally induced thereunto, by Berta his wife and Queene, a Christian, daughter to Chilperuk king of France. Christianity being thus receiued by him, the most potent king of the Saxons.

Regis ad exemplum totus componitur orbis.

The good example of the King His people all to Christ did bring.

The succeeding Saxon kings followed his heauenly steps, endeauouring in all they might, to ouerthrow the Synagogue of Satan, by breaking downe the abhominable idols throughout the whole Island. Edwyne king of Nor∣thumberland; Carpenwald, king of the East-English; Sebert king of the East-Saxons, Kynigilds king of the West-Saxons, Peda king of the Merci∣••••s: Eth••••ulphe king of the South-Saxons, in the space of not much aboue threescore yeares, after the conuersion of King Ethelbert, were conuerted 〈◊〉〈◊〉 God so wrought with them) from Paganisme and Idolatrie, vnto the be∣leefe and worship of our Lord Iesus Christ: and the Christian faith was publikely preached in all their dominions. These and other the Saxon kings for san••t••ty of life are ranked before all the Kings and Potentates of the world For such was their feruent zeale in Religion, that he thought him∣selfe most happie, who in pious acts, hard penance, wearie pilgrimages, and retired solitude, spent the various course of life, which moued many of them to exchange a pallace royall, and a Scepter imperiall, for a poore cell and a Mon••••••h st••••fe; to forsake their owne kingdome, and to liue as pil∣grimes in a forraine countrey; to lose their owne lines in warlike opposi∣tion against Pagans and Infidels, thereby to liue in heauen amongst the no∣ble army of Martyrs; and lastly, it moued them and other great persona∣ge•• so ••o••v••ng their pious examples, to erect and amplie endow religious 〈…〉〈…〉, as Churches, Chappels, Schooles, Colledges, and Monaste∣••••e 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the preaching and further propagating of the Christian faith. As you may see in the sequell of these intended labours▪ Whose charters did 〈◊〉〈◊〉 end with an execrable curse to all those which by any manner of meanes should demolish or ouerthrow any of such their sacred structures, or infringe, alienate, or diminish any of their immunities, or yearely reue∣newes. Likewise fearefull comminations and excommunications were threatned and thundred out against those which should scorne, abuse, de∣ceiue, or craftily entrap any one, either of the secular, or Monasticall or∣ders; and a benediction diuulged, and granted to all those by whom they should bee honoured, reuerenced, rewarded, and haue their liuelihoods further enricht: concluding with a promise to defend these religious Vo∣taries from the persecution of all humane enemies; and to maintaine their li••e••••ies, freedomes, and priuiledges from the vsurpation of any secular power.

Their donations were sometime in meeter or rime, with the names of a number of witnesses, whereunto the signe of the crosse was euer added;

the forme of which you may reade hereafter: but the most of these their important writings were in prose, and many of them wondrous short. For example, King Athelston giues a certaine plow-land and other profits to the Priest of the Church of high Bickington in Denshire, in these words which I had from my friend, Master Tristram Risdon that countrey man.

Ich Athelston Konyng, Grome of hys home, Y if and grant to ye Prestes of thus chyrche, On Yok of my lond freliche to hold: wodd in My holt hous to build; bit gras for alle hys beastes, * 2.22 vewel for hys herth * 2.23 pannage For Sow and Puggis World out end.

To the gouernment of these foresaid holy Fabricks, and their reuenues, such men were chosen as were the best learned, and most eminent for integritie of life. The Priests consecrated by the imposition of hands; and appointed to say prayers, administer the Sacraments, instruct the Christians which daily increased; and to execute all such offices as belonged to a sacred Bishop or venerable Pastour, were in such high and holy repute amongst the lay-people, as that when any of them were espied abroad, they would flocke presently about him, and with all reuerence humbly beseech his Benisons, either by signing them with the crosse, or in holy prayers for them. And further (saith Bede) it was the manner in those primitiue times,* 2.24 of the people of England, that when any of the Clergie, or any priest came to a village, they would all by and by, at his calling, come together, to heare the word, and willingly hearken to such things as were said, and more willingly fol∣low in workes, such things as they could heare and vnderstand. A wonder∣full order of pietie both in priest and people.

Chaucer in the prologue, to his Canterbury Tales, giues vs the character of a religious and learned priest, who in his holy actions did imitate the ex∣ample of the Clergie of these times, whereof I haue spoken; but such were not to be had by the dozens in his dayes, as by his writings appeares.

The Parsone.

A good manne there was of religioun, And was a poore Parsone of a toun: But rich he he was of holy thought and werke He was eke a lerned manne and a clerke, That Christes Gospels truly would preach, His Parishens deuoutly would he teach. Benigne he was and wonder diligent, And in adversitie full patient. And soch one he was proued oft * 3.1 sithes, Full loth were him to curse for his tithes, But rather would he yeuen out of doubt, Vnto his poore Parishens all about, Both of his offring and of his substaunce, He couthe in little thing haue suffisaunce. Wide was his parish and houses fer asander, But he ne left neither for raine ne thonder,

In sikenesse in mischiefe for to visite The ferdest in his Parish, moch or lite, Vpon his feete, and in his hand a stafe: This noble example to his shepe he yafe, That first he wrought, and afterward taught, Out of the Gospell he the words caught, And this figure he added eke thereto; That if gold rust what should iron do? For yef a priest be foule, on whom wee trust, No wonder is a * 3.2 leude man to rust: And shame it is, if a priest take kepe, To see a shitten Shepherd, and a cleane shepe Well ought a priest, ensample for to yeue By his clennesse, how his shepe should liue. He set not his benefice to hire, And let his shepe acomber in the mire, And renne to London, to sainct Poules To seken him a Chauntrie for soules: Or with a brother hede to be withold: But kept at home and kept well his fold, So that the wolfe made him not miscary, He was a shepherd, and not a mercenary. And though he holy were, and vertuous, He was not to sinfull men despiteous, Ne of his speech daungerous ne digne, But in his reaching discrete and benigne, To drawne folke to heauen, with fairenesse, By good ensample, this was his besinesse. But if he were any persone obstinate, Whether he were of high or low estate, Him would he snibbe sharply for the nonis, A better priest I know no where non is. He wayted after no pompe ne reuerence, Ne maked him no spiced conscience; But Christes lore, and his Apostles twelue He taught, but first he folowed it him selue.

* 3.3The Monasticall orders likewise in that age, serued God in continuall prayer, watching, and fasting, and preaching the word of life to as many as they could, despising the commodities of this world, as things none of theirs, taking of them whom they instructed, onely so much as might serue their necessities; liuing themselues according to that they taught to others, being euer ready to suffer, both troubles, yea and death it selfe, in defence of the truth that they taught.

* 3.4And in another place, speaking of the religious and lay-people in the North countrey; They had no money (saith he) but cattell, for if they tooke any money of rich men, by and by they gaue it to poore people. Neither was it needfull that either money should be gathered, or houses prouided

for the receiuing and entertainment of the worshipfull and wealthy, who neuer came then to Church, but onely to pray and heare the word of God. The King himselfe, when occasion serued to come thither, came accom∣panied onely with fiue or sixe persons, and after prayer ended, departed. But if by chance it fortuned, that any of the Nobilitie, or of the worshipfull, re∣freshed themselues in the Monasteries, they contented themselues with the religious mens fare and poore pittens, looking for no other cates aboue the ordinary and daily diet. For then those learned men and rulers of the Church, sought not to pamper the panch, but to saue the soule; not to please the world, but to serue God.

Wherefore it came then to passe, that euen the habite of religious men was at that time had in great reuerence; so that where any of the Clergie or religious person came, he should bee ioyfully receiued of all men, like the seruant of God. Againe, if any were met going on iourney, they ranne vn∣to him, and making low obeysance, desired gladly to haue his benediction either by hand or by mouth. Also if it pleased them to make any exhorta∣tion as they passed by, euery man gladly and desirously hearkened vnto them. Vpon the Sondayes ordinarily the people flocked to the Church, or to Monasteries, not for belly-cheare, but to heare the word of God: And if any Priest came by chance abroad into the village, the inhabitants thereof would gather about him, and desire to haue some good lesson or collation made vnto them. For the Priests, and other of the Clergie in those dayes, vsed not to come abroad into villages, but onely to preach, to bap∣tise, to visit the sicke, or (to speake all in one word) for the cure of soules▪ Who also at that time were so farre from the infection of couetousnesse and ambition, that they would not take territories and possessions toward the building of Monasteries, and erecting of Churches, but through the earnest suite, and almost forced thereunto by noble and wealthy men of the world: which custome in all points hath remained a long time after (saith he) in the Clergie of Northumberland.

No lesse feruent in deuotion, and austere in strictnesse of life, in these dayes, were the religious Votaries of the female sex. I had almost forgotten (saith Capgraue) (in the prologue to his booke of the English Saints) the company of sacred virgines, which like lillies amongst thornes, despising all carnall pleasures, with all the great pompe and riches of the world (many of them being kings daughters) did in all chastitie, pouertie, and humilitie, adhere onely to their Sauiour Iesus Christ, their celestiall Bridegroome, for whose sake (as in this subsequent Treatise will be shewne) they did vndergo many exquisite torments, and in the end were glorified with a crowne of martyrdome. Deus ex sexu elegens infirmiore vt fortia mundi confunderent.

In a Lieger booke belonging sometime to the Abbey of Rufford,* 3.5 I finde these verses following of the constant sufferings of certaine virgine martyrs.

Quid de virginibus dignum loquere, aspice fidem, Fides ob veram sert mala multa sidem, Huic ardens lectus solidum subuertere fidem* 3.6 Nec mors ipsa potest, cui Deus ardor inest. Tecla fer as, Agathes Ergastula, vulnera vicit Margarita, truces virgo Lucia duces.

Balnea Cecilie feruentia nil nocuere, * 3.7Agneti nocuit flamma furorque nichil. Nil etas, nil mundus eis, nil obfuit hostis Cuncta domant, superant infima, summa tenent. His ornamentis fulget Domus Omnipotentis.

* 3.8But I will conclude this Chapter with the words of Camden, speaking of the Monasticall life and profession.

The profession of this Monasticall life (saith he) began when Pagan Ty∣rants enraged against Christians, pursued them with bloudy persecutions. For then good deuout men, that they might serue God in more safety and security, withdrew themselues into the vast wildernesses of Egypt, and not (as the Painims are wont with open mouth to giue it out) for to enwrap themselues willingly in more miseries because they would not be in miserie.

Where they scattered themselues among mountaines and desarts, liuing in caues and little cells, here and there in holy meditations. At first solitary and alone: whereupon in Greeke they were called Monachi, that is, Monkes: but after they thought it better (as the sociable nature of mankinde requi∣red) to meete together at certaine times to serue God, and at length they began to cohabite and liue together for mutuall comfort, rather then like wilde beasts to walke vp and downe in the desarts. Their profession was to pray, and by the labour of their owne hands to get liuing for themselues, and maintenance for the poore, and withall they vowed pouerty, obedience, and chastitie. Athanasius first brought this kinde of Monkes, consisting of lay-men, into the West-Church. Whereunto after that Saint Austen in Afrike. Saint Martin in France, and Congell (one of the Colledge of Bangor) in Britaine and Ireland, had adioyned the function of regular Clergie. It is incredible how farre and wide they spread, how many and how great Coenobies were built for them, so called of their communion of life: as also Monasteries, for that they kept still a certaine shew of solitarie liuing: and in those dayes none were more sacred and holy then they, and accordingly they were reputed; considering how by their prayers to God, by their example, doctrine, labour, and industrie, they did exceeding much good, not onely to themselues, but also to all mankinde. But as the world grew worse and worse, so those their holy manners, as one said, rebus cesse∣re secundis, that is, Gaue backward in time of prosperitie.

But of the pietie of religious professours in the Primitiue times, of the sanctitie of British and Saxon Kings, of their Queenes, and issue royall; as also of other persons of exemplarie zeale and holy conuersation; I doe speake hereafter in particular, as I come to the places of their interments.

CHAP. XII. Of the fall or backsliding as well of religious persons, as of lay-people from the foresaid zealous ardour of pietie.

THis heate of deuotion, which I haue spoken of, continued not long in this Island. For as the Clergie and other religious orders, grew rich in

faire buildings, proud furniture, and ample reuenues, so they daily increa∣sed in all kindes of disorders; which was no sooner perceiued, but put in pra∣ctise by the Laitie: our kings declined from their former sanctitie, and (which the worst was) after their examples, many others (especially of the Nobilitie) did follow their licentious traces. Examples of Princes being al∣wayes of greater force then other lawes, to induce the people to good or to euill.* 3.9 Nam haec conditio Principum, vt quicquid faciant praecipere vide∣antur.

To proue as much as I haue spoken.* 3.10 In the yeare of Grace, 747 Cuth∣bert Archbishop of Canterbury, by the counsell of Boniface Bishop of Mentz, called a Conuocation at Cliffe beside Rochester, to reforme the ma∣nifold enormities wherewith the Church of England at that time was ouergrowne. Our kings forsaking the companie of their owne wiues, in those dayes delighted altogether in harlots, which were for the most part Nunnes. The rest of the Nobilitie following their example, trode also the same trace. The Bishops likewise, and other of the Clergie, that should haue beene a meanes of the reforming these faults in others, were themselues no lesse faultie; spending their times either in contentions and brables, or else in luxurie and voluptuousnesse, hauing no care of study, and seldome or ne∣uer preaching Whereby it came to passe, that the whole land was ouer∣whelmed, with a most darke and palpable mist of ignorance, and polluted with all kinde of wickednesse and impietie, in all sorts of people. In which Conuocation, after long consultation with those his Bishops, or Suffra∣ganes, and the rest of the Clergie which were holden in greatest esteeme for their learning, in number thirtie, for the reformation of these horrible abuses, endeauouring thereby (like a good Pastour) to turne away the wrath of God which seemed to hang ouer this land, and to threaten those plagues which not long after fell vpon it, when the Danes inuaded the same.

Edgar, surnamed the peaceable, King of England in the yeare, 969. called together his Bishops, and other of his Clergie, to whom hee made this or the like Oration, as followeth.

Forsomuch as our Lord hath magnified his mercy to worke with vs it is meete (most reuerend Fathers) that with worthy workes we answer his innumerable benefits:* 3.11 for neither by our owne sword possesse we the earth, and our owne armes hath not saued vs; but his right hand and his holy arme; for that he hath beene pleased with vs. Meete therefore it is, that we submit both our selues and our soules to him, that hath put all things vn∣der our feet; and that we diligently labour that they whom he hath made subiect vnto vs, may bee made subiect vnto his lawes. And truly it is my part to rule the Laitie, with the law of equitie, to doe iust iudgement be∣twixt man and his neighbours, to punish Church-robbers, to represse re∣bels, to deliuer the weake from the hands of his stronger; the poore and needie from them that spoile them. And it also belongeth to my care, to haue consideration to the health, quietnesse, or peace of the Ministers of the Church, the flocke of Monkes, the companies of Virgines, and to prouide the things needfull for them. The examining of whose manners belong∣eth vnto you, if they liue chastly, if they behaue themselues honestly to∣wards

them which bee abroad, if in diuine seruice they bee carefull, if in teaching the people diligent, if in feeding sober, if moderate in apparell, if in iudgement they be discreet. If you had cured these things by prudent scru∣tinie (by your licence I speake O reuerend Fathers) such horrible and ab∣hominable things of the Clerkes had not come to our eares. I omit to speake, that their Crowne is not large, nor their rounding conuenient, but wantonnesse in apparell, insolencie in behauiour, filthinesse in words, doe bewray the madnesse of the inward man. Furthermore, how great negli∣gence is there in the Diuines, when in the holy Vigils, they will scarce vouchsafe to be present, when at the holy solemnities of the diuine-seruice, they seeme to bee gathered together to play and to laugh, rather then to sing.

I will speake that which good men lament, and euill men laugh at. I will speake with sorrow (if so be it may be spoken) how they flow in banquet∣tings, in chambering and wantonnesse, that now Clerkes houses may bee thought to be brothell houses of harlots, and an assembly of plaiers. There is dice, there is dancing and singing, there is watching till midnight, with crying and shouting. Thus the patrimony of Kings, the almes of Princes, yea (and that more is) the price of that precious bloud is ouerthrowne. Had our fathers therefore for this purpose emptied their treasures? hath the Kings bountifulnesse giuen lands and possessions to Christian Churches for this end? that Clerkes harlots should be pampered with delicious dain∣ties, that riotous guests may be prepared for; that hounds and hawkes, and such like toyes may be gotten. Of this the Souldiers cry out, the common people murmure, the i••sters and scoffers sing and dance, and you regard it not; you spare it, you dissemble it. Where is the sword of Leuy, and zeale of Simeon, which killed the circumcised Sichimites, being the figure of them that defile the Church of Christ, with polluted acts, abusing Iacobs daugh∣ter as an harlot? Where is the spirit of Moses, that spared not his hous∣hold, kinsfolke worshipping the head of the calfe? Where is the dagger of Phin••es the Priest, who killing him that played the harlot with the Madia∣nite, with this holy emulation pacified Gods wrath? where is the spirit of Peter, by whose power couetousnesse is destroyed, and Simoniall heresie condemned? Endeauour to imitate, O ye Priests in God: It is time to rise against them that haue broken the Law of God. I haue Constantines, you haue Peters sword in your hands, let vs ioyne right hands, let vs couple sword to sword, that the Leapers may bee cast out of the Church, that the hallowed place of our Lord may bee purged, and the sonnes of Leui may minister in the Church. Go to carefully, I beseech you, lest it repent vs to haue done that which we haue done, and to haue giuen that which wee haue giuen, if we shall see that not to be spent in Gods seruice, but on the riotousnesse of most wicked men, though vnpunished libertie. Let the re∣liques of holy Saints, which they scorne, and the reuerend Altars before which they rage, moue you: Let the maruellous deuotion of our Ance∣stours moue you, whose almes the Clerkes furie abuseth, &c. To you I commit this businesse, that both by Bishoplie censure, and kingly authority, filthie liuers may be cast out of the Church, and they that liue in order may be brought in.

Not long after,* 3.12 to wit, in the raigne of Etheldred, commonly called, The vnready, it was foretold by an holy Anchorite; that forsomuch as the peo∣ple of this Nation were giuen ouer to all drunkennesse, treason, and careles∣nesse of Gods house; first by Danes, then by Normans, and last of all by the Scots they should be ouercome. Of which hereafter.

Edward the Confessor,* 3.13 whilest he lay sicke of that sicknesse whereof he died, after he had remained for two dayes speechlesse, on the third day ly∣ing for a time in a slumber, or soft sleepe, at the time of his waking, he fetch∣ed a deepe sigh, and thus said. O Lord God Almightie, if this be not a vaine fantasticall illusion, but a true vision which I haue seene, grant me space to vtter the same vnto these that stand here present, or else not. And herewith hauing his speech perfect, he declared how he had seene two Monkes stand by him, as he thought, whom in his youth he knew in Normandie to haue liued godly, and died Christianly. These religious men (said he) protesting to me that they were the messengers of God, spake these words. Because the chiefe gouernours of England, the Bishops, and Abbots, are not the mini∣sters of God, but the deuils, the Almighty God hath deliuered this king∣dome for one yeare and a day into the hands of the enemy, and wicked spi∣rits shall walke abroad through the whole land. And when I made answer that I would declare these things to the people, and promised on their be∣halfe, that they should doe penance in following the example of the Nini∣uites: they said againe, that it would not be, for neither should the people repent, nor God take any pitie vpon them And when is there hope to haue an end of these miseries? said I: Then said they, when a greene tree is cut in sunder in the middle, and the part cut off, is carried three acres breadth from the stocke, and returning againe to the stoale, shall ioyne therewith, and be∣gin to bud and beare fruit after the former manner, by reason of the sap re∣newing the accustomed nourishment, then (wee say) may there bee hope that such euils shall cease and diminish. With these words of the dying king, though many that stood by were strucke with feare; yet Stig and the Church-chopper, Archbishop of Canterbury, made but a iest thereof, say∣ing, that the old man doted, and raued now in his sicknesse. Neuerthe∣lesse within the same yeare the truth of this propheticall dreame or vision did plainly appeare. When the conquerour William seized into his hands, to glue vnto the Normans, the most part of euery mans possessions in Eng∣land; tooke from the Bishops Sees all their ancient priuiledges and free∣domes, bereaued all the Monasteries and Abbies of their gold and siluer, sparing neither Shrine,* 3.14 nor Challice, appropriating the said religious hou∣ses, with their reuenues to himselfe, degrading and depriuing as well Bi∣shops, as Abbats of their seats and honours, and detaining many of them in prison during their liues, that others of his owne followers might bee placed in their roomes.* 3.15 By which meanes there was scarce left any man in authoritie of the English nation to beare rule ouer the rest, insomuch that it was counted a reproach to be called an Englishman.

William surnamed Rufus, sonne to the Conquerour, and king of Eng∣land, endeauouring to abate the tumorous greatnesse of the Clergie, restrai∣ned his Subiects from going to Rome,* 3.16 withheld the annuall payment of Peter pence, and was oftentimes heard to giue forth these words, They fol∣low

not the trace of Saint Peter, they greedily gape after gifts and rewards, they retaine not his power whose pietie they do not imitate.* 3.17 Nothing was now more in vse then seasing, farming, and merchandizing of Church-li∣uings, and the chiefe agent in this businesse was one Ranulf Flambard, the Kings Chaplaine, afterwards Bishop of Durham, for which he gaue a thou∣sand pounds. Robert Bluet gaue for the Bishopricke of Lincolne, fiue thou∣sand pounds: and one Herbert Prior of Fiscane in Normandy bought for his father, whose name was Losinge, the Abbacie of Winchester, and for himselfe the Bishopricke of Norwich.* 3.18 Whereupon a versi••ier of that age made these rythmes.

Surgit in Ecclesia monstrum genitore Losinga, Symonidum secta, Canonum virtute resecta. Petre nimis tardas, nam Symon ad ardua tentat: Si praesens esses, non Symon ad alta volaret. Proh dolor Ecclesiae nummis venduntur & aere, Filius est Praesul pater Abbas Symon vterque. Quid non speremus si nummos possideamus? Omnia nummus habet, quid vult facit, addit, & aufert, Res nimis iniusta, nummis sit Praesul & Abba.

Thus translated by Bale in his Votaries:

A monster is vp the sonne of Losinga, Whiles the law seeketh Simony to flea: Peter thou sleepest, whiles Simon taketh time; If thou wert present, Simon should not clime. Churches are prised for syluer and gold, The sonne a Bishop, the father an Abbot old. What is not gotten if we haue richesse? Money obteineth, in euery businesse In Herberts way yet, it is a foule blot, That he by Simony, is Bishop and Abbot.

But Simonie was not so common now as other sinnes; for the Clergie in generall gaue themselues strangely to worldly pleasures,* 3.19 and pompous va∣nities; they wore gay rich garments, gilt spurres, embroidered girdles, and bushie locks.

The Monkes of Canterbury, as well nigh all other Monkes in England, were not vnlike to secular men,* 3.20 they vsed hawking and hunting, playing at dice, and great drinking; thou wouldest haue taken them to haue beene great Magnificoes rather then Monkes, they had so many seruants and at∣tendance of goodly aray and dignity.

Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury, by the permission of King Henry the first,* 3.21 assembled a great Councell of the Clergie at Westminster; where∣in he depriued many great Prelates of their promotions for their seuerall offences, and many Abbots for other enormities; forbidding the farming out of Church dignities.

In the raigne of King Henry the second, the abuses of Church-men were growne to a dangerous height, saith well the Monke of Newborough, lib. 2. cap. 16. for it was declared, saith he, in the Kings presence, that Clergie

men had committed aboue an hundred murthers in his raigne: Of which nine yeares were, as then, scarcely expired. And in the 23 of his raigne, the Nunnes of Amesbury were thrust out of their house, because of their in∣continent liuing. Rog. Houed.

Richard Cordelion, king of England, being told by a certaine Priest called Fulco, a Frenchman, that he kept with him three daughters, namely, pride, couetousnesse, and lechery, which would procure him the wrath of God, if he did not shortly rid himselfe of them:* 3.22 answered, That he would present∣ly bestow his three daughters in marriage; the Knights Templers (said he) shall haue my eldest daughter Pride: the white Monkes of the Cis••••ux order, Couetousnesse: and my third daughter Lechery, I commit to the Prelates of the Church, who therein take most pleasure and felicitie. And there you haue my daughters bestowed among you.

In the raigne of Henry the third,* 3.23 the Templars in London being in great glory, entertained the Nobilitie, forraine Embassadours, and the Prince himselfe very often, insomuch that Matthew Paris, Monke of Saint Albans, who liued in those dayes, cried out vpon them for their pride, who being at the first so poore as they had but one horse to serue two of them (in token whereof they gaue in their seales two men vpon one horsebacke) yet suddenly they waxed so insolent, that they disdained other orders, and sorted themselues with Noblemen. But this their insulting pride had a quicke period:* 3.24 for shortly after, to wit, in the beginning of King Edward the seconds raigne, in the Councell at Vienna, this their so highly esteemed order, was, vpon cleare proofe of their generall, odious, abhominable sins, and incredible Atheisticall impieties by them practised, vtterly abolished throughout all Christendome: And by the consent of all Christian Kings, depo••ed all in one day; taken all and committed to safe custody: And thus being polit••kely apprehended, their lands and goods were seised vpon: the heires of the Donours here in England, and such as had endowed these Templars with lands, entred vpon those parts of their ancient patrimonies after this dissolution,* 3.25 and detained them vntill not long after they were by Parliament wholly transferred vnto the Knights of the Rhodes,* 3.26 or of S. Iohn of Ierusalem.

A litt••e before the vniuersall extinguishment of this order of the Tem∣plars,* 3.27 Philip the French King caused 54. of that Order with their great Master to be burnt at Paris; for their hainous vngodlinesse.

In the raigne of Edward the third, the Clergie of England exceeded all other Nations in the heaping vp together of many Benefices,* 3.28 and other spi∣rituall promotions; besides, at that time, they held the principall places both of trust and command in the kingdome. Some of them had twenty Bene∣fices with cure, and some more, and some of them had twenty Prebends, besides other great dignities.

William Wickham at the death of William Edington Bishop of Win∣chester, was made generall Administratour of spirituall and temporall things pertaining to that Bishopricke, and the next yeare was made Bishop of Winchester. This Wickham besides the Archdeaconry of Lincolne, and Prouostship of Welles, and the Parsonage of Manihant in Deuonshire, had twelue Prebends.

Simon Langham was Archbishop of Canterbury, and Chancelour of England.

Iohn Barnet Bishop of Bath, and Treasurer of England.

* 3.29The foresaid Wickham Keeper of the priuie Seale, Master of the Wards, and Treasurer of the Kings reuenues in France.

Dauid Wellar Parson of Somersham, Master of the Rolles, seruing King Edward, in the Chancery fortie yeares and more.

Ten beneficed Priests, Ciuilians, and Masters of the Chancery.

William Mu••se, Deane of S. Martins le Grand, chiefe Chamberlaine of the Exchequer, Receiuer, and Keeper of the Kings Treasure and Iewels.

William Ashby, Archdeacon of Northampton, Chancellour of the Ex∣chequer.

William Dighton, Prebendary of Saint Martins, Clerke of the priuie Seale.

Richard Chesterfield, Prebendary of S. Stephens, Treasurer of the Kings house.

Henry Snatch, Parson of Oundall, Master of the Kings Wardrobe.

Iohn Newenham, Parson of Fenistanton, one of the Chamberlaines of the Exchequer, and keeper of the Kings Treasurie, and Iewels.

Iohn Rouceby, Parson of Hardwicke, Surueior, and Controuler of the Kings works.

Thomas Britingham, Parson of Ashby, Treasurer to the King, for the parts of Guisnes, and the marches of Caleis.

Iohn Troys, Treasurer of Ireland, diuers wayes beneficed in Ireland.

Pope Vrban the first, made a decree against the heaping together of many Benefices, or spirituall promotions by one man, for the execution whereof he sent commandement to the Archbishop of Canterbury, and by him to all his Suffragans, to certifie in writing, the names, number, and qualities, of euery Clerke, Benefices, or liuings, within their seuerall Dio∣cesse. Whereupon this or the like certificate was brought in.

I finde, inter Breui•• Regis▪ Ed. 3. Ann. 24. that William Fox Parson of Lee neare Gainsborough,* 3.30 Iohn Fox, and Thomas of Lingeston, Friers Minors of that Couent in Lincolne, were indited before Gilbert Vmfreuill, and other Iustices, in partibus de Lindesey, apud Twhancaster, die Sabbati post festum s••ncti Iohannis Baptiste, in the said yeare, for that they came to Bradholme, a Nunnery in the County of Nottingham, the eighteenth of the Kal. of February, and then and there rapuerunt, & abduxerunt inde, contra pacem Domini Regis, quandam Monialem nomine Margaretam de Euernigham Sororem dicte Domus, exeuntes eam habit. Religionis, & induen∣tes eam Rob. virid. secular. ac etiam diuersa bona ad valenc. quadragint. so∣lid. Violently tooke and forcibly from thence carried away, against the peace of their Soueraigne Lord the King, a certaine Nunne by name Mar∣garet de Euernigham, a sister of the said house, stripping her quite out of her religious habit,* 3.31 and putting vpon her a greene Gowne, Robe, or Gar∣ment of the secular fashion, and also diuers goods to the value of forty shillings.

In this Kings raigne Robert Longland a secular Priest, borne in Shrop∣shire, at Mortimers C••liberie, writ bitter inuectiues against the Prelates, and

all religious orders in those dayes, as you may reade throughout this book, which he calls, The vision of Piers Plowman.

Presently after, in the raigne of Richard the second, Iohn Gower flourish∣ed, who in his booke called,* 3.32 Vox clamantis, cries out against the Clergie∣men of his time; first, Quod Christi scholam dogmatizant, & eius contrari∣um operantur. 2 Quod potentiores alijs existunt. 3 Quod carnalia appetentes vltra modum delicatè vinunt. 4 Quod lucris terrenis inhiant, honore Pre∣lacie gaudent, & non vt prosint, sed vt presint, Episcopatum desiderant. Quod legibus positi••is quae quamuis ad cultum anime necessarie non sunt, in∣finitas tamen constitutiones quasi quotidie ad eorum lucrum nobis grauiter im∣pon••••t. Quod bona temporalia possidentes, spiritualia omittunt. Quod Chri∣stus pacem suis discipulis dedit & reliquit; sed Prelati propter bona ter∣rena guerras contra Christianos, legibus suis positiuis, instituunt, & prose∣quuntur. Quod cleri sunt bellicosi. Quod scribunt & docent ea quae sunt pa∣cis, sed in contrarium ea quae sunt belli procurant. Quod nomen sanctum sibi presumunt, appropriant tamen sibi terrena, nec alijs inde participando ex ca∣ritate subueniunt. Quod intrant Ecclesiam per Symoniam. Quod honores & non onera Prelacie plures affectant, quo magis in Ecclesia cessant virtutes, & vitia multipliciter accrescunt. Quod Rectores in curis residentes, cu••••s ta∣men negligentes, venationibus praecipue, & voluptatibus penitus intendunt. Quod Presbyteri sine curis, siue stipendarij non propter mundici••m, & or∣dinis honestatem, sed propt••r mundi otia gradum Presbyteratus appetunt & assumunt. Much more he speakes against the abuses and vices of Church∣men, as also against the lewd liues of the Schollars in Cambridge and Ox∣ford, which he calls the Churches plants: concluding thus his third book:

Sic quia stat cecus morum sine lumine clerus Erramus Laici nos sine luce vagi.

In his fourth booke hee speakes of Monkes, and all other religious Or∣ders: Quod contra primi ordinis statuta abstinentie virtutem linquunt, & delicias sibi corporales multipliciter assumunt. Ripping vp their faults in particular.

Chaucer who was contemporarie and companion with Gower, in the Plowmans tale, the Romant of the Rose, and in his Treatise which hee in∣titles, lacke Vpland, writes as much, or more, against the pride, couetous∣nesse▪ insatiable luxurie, hypocrisie, blinde ignorance, and variable discord amongst the Church-men, and all other our English votaries. As also how rude and vnskilfull they were in matters and principles of our Christian institutions; to whose workes, now commonly in print, I referre my Rea∣der, for further satisfaction.

In a Parliament holden at Westminster, the eleuenth yeare of King Hen∣ry the fourth, the lower house exhibited a Bill to the King and the Lords of the vpper house in effect as followeth.

To the most excellent Lord our King,* 3.33 and to all the Nobles in this pre∣sent Parliament assembled, your faithfull Commons doe humbly signifie, that our Soueraigne Lord the King might haue of the temporall possessi∣ons, lands, and reuenues which are lewdly spent, consumed, and wasted, by the Bishops, Abbats, and Priors, within this Realme; so much in value

as would suffice to finde and sustaine one hundred and fifty Earles, one thousand and fiue hundred Knights, sixe thousand and two hundred Es∣quiers, and one hundred Hospitals, more then now be.

* 3.34But this Petition of spoiling the Church of England of her goodly patri∣monies, which the pietie and wisedome of so many former ages had con∣gested, was by the King (who was bound by oath and reason to preserue the flourishing estate of the Church) so much detested, that for this their proposition, he denied all other their requests: and commanded them that from thenceforth they should not presume to intermeddle with any such matter.

This King, as also his sonne, and grandchilde, were wondrous indulgent to the Clergie; although they were daily disquieted with the bellowing of the Popes Prouisorie Bulls. For Henry the fifth was so deuour and seruice∣able to the Church of Rome and her Chaplaines, that he was called of ma¦ny, the Prince of Priests.* 3.35 And Henry the sixth, surnamed the holy, wa an obedient childe, and no lesse, nay more obsequious to the See Apostolicall, then any of his predecessours; howsoeuer I finde that once he reiected the Popes Bull,* 3.36 concerning the restoring of the Temporalities of the Bishop∣pricke of Ely.

And now giue me leaue a little to digresse, speaking somewhat by the way of the denomination of this word Bulla, and why the Bishops of Rome call their leaden Seales, by which they confirme their writings, Bulls. This word Bulla was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉,* 3.37 id est, à Consilio, of councell. For that anciently a golden Bull, broach, or ornament, round and hollow with∣in, was vsually fastened about the necks or breasts of young children, and semblablie to all their pictures, signifying thereby, that their render vn∣bridled age ought to be gouerned by the graue councell, and good aduise of others, of more maturitie in yeares. And from hence the Bishops of Rome borrowed the name for their leaden Seales; vpon one part of which the name of the Pope is to be read: on the other, the head of Saint Paul on the right side of the Crosse, and of Saint Peter on the left are to bee seene. Honoris tamen non praelationis gratia factitatum hoc ab Ecclesia. Nam quanquam S. Petrus sit Princeps Apostolici ordinis, tamen Ecclesia voluit eos indiscretae esse excellentiae. But this was done of the Church (saith my Author) in regard of honour, not of preheminence; For although Saint Peter be the head of the Apostolike Order, yet the Church will haue them to be of an vndistinct excellence.

Now the Popes per liter as suas bullatas Regi directas, did preferre whom they pleased, and how they pleased, to any Ecclesiasticall promotion here in England. One example for all.

Innocent the seuenth by his Bull preferred Richard Fleming, first to the Bishopricke of Lincolne, then to the Archbishopricke of Yorke, and last∣ly driue him backe againe by his roaring Bull to his first preferment of Lin∣colne. All which this King thus ratifies.

Cum nuper summus Pontifex Richardum tunc Episcopum Lincoln: a vin∣culo quo eidem Ecclesie tenebatur absolnerit;* 3.38 ad Ecclesiam Ebor: transtulerit. Nec non à vinculo quo eidem Ecclesie Ebor. cui tunc preerat, tenebatur, ab∣soluit ipsum; ad prefat. Lincoln. Ecclesiam duxerit restituend. & transfe∣rand.

ipsumque in Episcopum Ecclesie Lincoln. prefecerit. Rex fidelitatem cepit ipsius Episcopi & restituit ei temporalia. Teste Rege apud West. 3. Au∣gusti.

Such was the absolute authority of the Pope;* 3.39 whose name (saith a namelesse Author) was neuer Peter, except you grant Saint Peter to bee one and the first, (howsoeuer many of them haue had that name giuen vn∣to them in baptisme) the reason whereof is thus diliuered:

Nemo ex omnibus Romanorum Pontificibus Petri nomen sibi assumpsit, (etsi nonnulli in Baptismate ita nominati) ex quadam erga Apostolorum Principem reuerentia.

Now let me returne, this Digression being much longer then I expect∣ed, as also this Chapter, which I will conclude as briefly as I may; in the meane while take this short story, which I finde in the fourth part of Sir Edward Cokes reports, Act. de Scandalis.

The Abbot of S. Albons commanded his seruant to go into the Towne,* 3.40 or some place neare adioyning, and to desire a certaine mans wife to come vnto him, with whom (he said) he had an earnest desire to talke: The ser∣uant obeyed, and (like a good trustie Roger) performed his Masters com∣mandement, in bringing the woman to his priuate chamber. Now so soone as the Abbot and the wife were together, the seruant (well knowing his masters minde) withdrew himselfe out of the way; and left them together alone in the chamber. The Abbot then began to accoast the wise; telling her first, that her array was meane, poore, and grosse array; to which she answered, That her array was according to her small abilitie, and the abi∣litie of her husband. The Abbot (knowing in what most of women take the greatest delight) told her that if she would be ruled by him, she should haue as good array to weare, as the best woman in the Parish where shee dwelt; and so began to sollicite her chastitie. The woman giuing no eare to his libidinous motions, the Abbot assaulted her with struglings and baudy embracings, thinking to get that by force which hee could not obtaine by faire meanes. But she still resisted all his encounters, promises, and perswa∣sions, by which he detained her in his chamber a long time against her will. The husband hauing notice of this abuse offered to his wife; began to talke of the matter, and said that he would haue an Action of false imprisonment against the Abbot, for detaining his wife against her will so long in his chamber. The Abbot hearing of this (adding one sinne to another) did sue the innocent poore husband in the Ecclesiasticall Court vpon an Action of defamation, because (forsooth) the husband had giuen out, and publish∣ed abroad, that my Lord Abbot would haue made his wife a dishonest wo∣man. The matter being opened in the Court, the husband had a Prohi∣bition, &c.

This cunning sinne (amongst other their crimes) was vsually put in practise by the Church-men of other countries; witnesse Francis Petrarch Archdeacon of Parma in Italy, in one of his Epistles, sine titulo, to his namelesse friend; wherein he anatomises the Romane Clergie. Thus trans∣lated.* 3.41

Here Venus with her wanton toyes, Is honour'd with base bauds and boyes;

Adulterie, whoredome, and incest, Is honour'd here among the best: And counted but for sports and playes Euen with our Prelats of these dayes. The wife is rauish'd from her spouse, And to the Papall seat she bowes. The poore go••d man must leaue the Towne, Such ordinances are set downe: And when her bel••••e riseth hie, By Cardi••als who with her lie, The husband must not dare complaine, But take his wife with childe againe.

And dangerous it was for a Lay-man in Iohn Gowers dayes, to accuse any of the Clergie with a matter of truth. As you may perceiue by the sequele.

* 3.42Hoc dicit clerus quod quamuis crimine plenus Sit, non est laici ponere crimenei. Alter & alterius cleri peccata fauore Excusat, quod in hijs stat sine lege reus. Non occusari vult à caliis, tamen illos Accusat, que sibi libera frena petit. Libera sunt ideo peccata placentia Clero Sit nisi quod Laici iura ferantur ibi. Presbiter insipiens populum facit insipientem, Et mala multa parit, qui bona pauca sapit.

* 3.43Chaucer writes of the same.

Mennes wiues they wollen hold, And though that they been right sorye, To speake they shull not bee so bold For sompning to the Consistory: And make hem saie mouth I lie Though they it sawe with her iye, His Lemman holden openly No man so hardy to aske why. They ••aine to no man that it longeth To reproue them though they erre.

Sir Thomas Moore reports how (in this kings dayes) a poore man found a Priest ouer-familiar with his wife;* 3.44 and because hee spake it abroad, and could not proue it, the Priest sued him before the Bishops Officiall for de∣famation, where the poore man in paine of cursing was commanded, that in his Parish Church, he should vpon the Sonday stand vp, and say, Mouth thou liest. Whereupon for fulfilling of his penance, vp was the poore soule set in a pew, that the people might wonder at him, and heare what hee said; and there all aloud (when he had rehearsed what he had reported by the Priest) then he set his hands on his mouth, and said, Mouth thou liest. And by and by thereupon, he set his hands vpon both his eyes, and said, But eyne, by the Masse, ye lie not a whit.

Abbots and Priours in these dayes did ouer-awe all sorts of lay-people, yea the greatest Potentates: which made Edward the fourth write thus to the Priour of Lewes in Sussex, more like a poore petitioner then a great Prince, concerning a matter wherein the Prior and Couent went about to cosin his seruant Vincent.

Deare and welbeloued in God,* 3.45 we greet you well: and wher we been enformyd yat many yeres past, by yowr letters endentyd, vndre yowr Cou∣uent Seal, grauntyd to owr trusty and welbelowed servant, Iohn Vincent, Esquyr, fader to owr ryght welbelowed seruant Bryan Vincent, certain of yowr londes and rentes within yowr Lordshyp of Conesburgh; to haue to the seyd Iohn, and to his heyres, beryng therfor a certayn yerly rent spe∣cyfyd in yowr seyd indentures, and afterwards the seyd Iohn, and Bryan his son, hadd of yowr graunt, the same londes and tenements, with othyr, by yowr othyr indentures, yervpon made betwex yow & tham, whych enden∣tures wer seald by yow, and the seyd Iohn in thabsens of his seyd son, dely∣uered and left in yowr kepyng of trust, and soon aftyr fortuned him to be sleyne, at the lamentable conflyct of Wakfeld, in the seruice of the ryghte noble and famous Prynce owr fader whom God rest: And now, as we hear, ye labor and entend to put owr seyd servant hys son from the seyd londes and tenements, contrary to yowr fyrst and latyr graunte, a for expressyd, and agenst ryght, and good conscyens, yf hit be as is surmysed: We therfor exhort, and desyr yow to suffre owr seyd servant to have, and enioy the seyd londs and tenements according to yowr forseyd couenants, and graunts, and to delyuer vnto him the seyd later endentures concerning the same, as his fader so left of trust in yowr kepyng; And beside that to shew to owr seyd servant in any othyr matyrs lawfull and reasonable, that he shall a have adoo with yow, yowr beneuolences and herty fauors; and the rathyr, and mor especyally at owr instance and contemplacyon of theys owr letters; wherin ye shall not only doo vs a singular plasur, but caus vs, for the sam, to have yow and yowr plas, in the mor herty fauor and recomendacyon of owr good grase. Yeuen vndre owr Signet at owr palas of Westminstre the xix day of Iun.

To ouerpasse the short time during the Protectorship and raigne of King Richard the third, let vs come vnto Henry the seuenth, in whose dayes reli∣gious persons did wallow in all kindes of voluptuousnesse; to the Kings no little griefe, who by his breeding vnder a deuout mother, as also in his owne nature was euer a zealous obseruer of religious formes. To bridle whose in∣continent liues, he caused an Act to be made bearing this title.

An Act to punish Priests for their incontinencie. Of which, so much as will serue for this purpose:

Item. For the more sure and likely reformation of Priests, Clerks, and religious men,* 3.46 culpable, or by their demerits openly reported of inconti∣nent liuing in their bodies, contrary to their Order: It is enacted, ordained, and stablished by the aduice and assent of the Lords spirituall and tempo∣rall, and the Commons in the said Parliament assembled, and by authority of the same, That it be lawfull to all Archbishops, and Bishops, and other Ordinaries, hauing Episcopall iurisdiction, to punish and chastice Priests, Clerks, and religious men, being within the bounds of their iurisdiction,

as shall be conuicted before them by examination and other lawfull profe, requisite by the Law of the Church, of Aduoutrie, Fornication, Incest, or any other fleshly incontinencie, by committing them to ward and prison, there to abide for such time, as shall be thought to their discretions conue∣nient, for the qualitie, and quantitie of their trespasse: And that none of the said Archbishops, Bishops, or other Ordinaries aforesaid, be thereof charge∣able, of, to, or vpon any Action of false or wrongfull imprisonment, but that they be vtterly thereof discharged in any of the cases aforesaid, by ver∣tue of this Act.

In his sonnes raigne, the Pope being (here in England) at the point ver∣ticall of his all-commanding power, and religious Orders growne to the height of their abominable sinnes, both of them had a sudden downfall, as will appeare in the subsequent Chapters.

But of the pietie and impuritie of Monkes and other religious Votaries, of the first and latter times, take for a conclusion of this, as also of the pre∣cedent Chapter, these riming Hexameters as I haue them out of the booke of Rufford Abbey, in Nottinghamshire: a Manuscript in Sir Robert Cottons Librarie.

Inuectio Walonis Britonis in Monachos.

Sacrilegis Monachis emptoribus Ecclesiarum Composui Satyram. Ordo Monasticus Ecclesiasticus esse solebat, Dura cibaria dum per agrestia rura colebat. Nulla pecunia, nulla negocia prepediebant, Sobria copia, parua colonia sufficiebant. Pro venialibus & capitalibus inuigilabant; Tam venalia quam capitalia nostra placebant. Ordo Monasticus Ecclesiasticus est violenter Ecclesiastica comparat omna dona potenter. Ordo Monasticus Ecclesiasticus est sine fructu, Intrat ouilia desuper ostia non sine luctu. Ordo Monasticus Ecclesiasticus est sine causa, Clamat ad ostia spiritualia iam sibi clausa. Ordo Monasticus Ecclesiasticus inde vocatur, Quando rapacibus atque tenacibus assimulatur. Terra, pecunia, magna Palatia, templa parantur Vnde potencia, siue superbia magnificantur. Desunt caetera.

CHAP. XIII. Of the abrogation, abolition, and extinguishment of the Popes supreme and exorbitant authoritie, within the King of Englands Dominions.

KIng Henry the eighth vpon occasion of delay, made by Pope Clement the seuenth, in the controuersie of diuorcement betwixt him and

Queene Katherine, and through displeasure of such reports as hee heard had beene made of him to the Court of Rome: or else pricked forward by some of his Counsellours, to follow the example of the Germanes; caused Proclamation to be made on the eighteenth day of September,* 3.47 Anno reg. 22. forbidding all his subiects to purchase or attempt to purchase any man∣ner of thing from the Court of Rome, containing matter preiudiciall to the high authoritie, iurisdiction and prerogatiue Royall of this Realme; or to the hinderance and impeachment of the Kings Maiesties noble and vertu∣ous intended purposes. Vpon paine of incurring his Highnesse indigna∣tion, and imprisonment, and further punishment of their bodies, for their so doing, at his Graces pleasure, to the dreadfull example of all other.

Not long after,* 3.48 it was enacted, that appeale••, such as had been vsed to be pursued to the See of Rome, should not be from thenceforth, had, neither vsed but within this Realme; and that euerie person offending against this Act, should runne into the dangers, paines, and penalties, of the Estatute of the Prouision and Premunire, made in the fiue and twentieth yeare of the raigne of King Edward the third; and in the sixteenth yeare of King Ri∣chard the second.

And shortly after this, it being thought by the ignorant vulgar people; that to speake against any of the lawes, decrees, ordinances, and constitu∣tions of the Popes, made for the aduancement of their worldly glorie and ambition,* 3.49 was damnable heresie; it was enacted that no manner of speak∣ing, doing, communication, or holding against the Bishop of Rome, called the Pope, or his pretensed authoritie or power, made or giuen by humane lawes or policies, and not by holy Scripture; nor any speaking, doing, communication, or holding against any Lawes, called Spirituall Lawes, made by authoritie of the See of Rome, by the policie of men, which were repugnant and contrariant to the Lawes and Statutes of this Realme, or the Kings Prerogatiue royall, should be deemed, reputed, accepted, or taken to be Heresie.

It was also enacted that no manner of appeales,* 3.50 should be had prouoked, or made, out of this Realme, or any the Kings dominions to the Bishop of Rome, or to the See of Rome, in any causes or matters, happening to be in contention, and hauing their commensement and beginning in any of the Courts within this Realme, or within any the Kings dominions, of what nature, condition, or qualitie soeuer they were.

Vpon this followed another Act,* 3.51 restraining the payment of Annates, or first-fruits, to the Bishop of Rome, and of the electing and consecrating of Bishops within this Realme.

Another Act was made concerning the exoneration of the Kings Sub¦iects,* 3.52 from exactions and impositions, theretofore paied to the See of Rome, and for hauing licences and dispensations within this Realme, without suing further for the same: in which the Commons assembled complaine to his Maiestie, that the subiects of this Realme, and other his dominions, were greatly decaied and impouerished by intollerable exactions of great summes of money, claimed and taken by the Bishop of Rome, and the See of Rome, as well in pensions, censes, Peter-pense, procurations, fruits, sutes for pro∣uisions, and expeditions of Bulls for Archbishoprickes and Bishopricks,

and for delegacies of rescripts in causes of contentions, and appeales, iuris∣dictions, legatiue; and also for dispensations, licences, faculties, grants, re∣laxations, Writs, called Perinde valere, rehabitations, abolitions, and other infinite sorts of Bulls, breeues, and instruments of sundrie natures, names, and kindes, in great numbers, ouer long and tedious here particularly to be inserted.

* 3.53It was affirmed in this Parliament, that there had been paied to the Pope of Rome onely for Bulls, by our English Bishops, and other of the king∣dome, since the fourth of Henry the seuenth to that time, threescore thou∣sand pound sterling.

* 3.54The next yeare following, in a Parliament begun at Westminster, the third of Nouember, the Pope with all his authoritie was cleane banished this Realme, and order taken that he should no more bee called Pope, but Bishop of Rome; and the King to be taken and reputed as supreme head in earth of the Church of England, called Anglicana Ecclesia. And that hee their Soueraigne Lord, his heires and successours kings of this Realme, should haue full power and authoritie, from time to time, to visit, represse, redresse, reforme, order, correct, restraine, and amend all such e••rours, he∣resies, abuses, offences, contempts, and enormities whatsoeuer they were, which by any manner spirituall authoritie or iurisdiction, ought or might lawfully bee reformed, repressed, ordered, redressed, corrected, restrained, or amended, most to the pleasure of Almighty God, the increase of vertue in Christs religion, and for the conseruation of peace, vnitie, and tranqui∣litie of this Realme, any vsage, custome, forraine lawes, forraine authority, prescription, or any thing, or things, to the contrary thereof notwith∣standing.

* 3.55In this Parliament also were granted to the King and his heires, the first-fruits and tenths of all spirituall dignities and promotions.

* 3.56His stile of supremacie was further ratified, and declared to bee set downe in this forme and manner following: in the Latine tongue by these words.

Henricus octauus Dei gratia, Angliae, Franciae, & Hiberniae Rex, Fidei defensor, & in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae & Hibernicae supremum caput. In the English tongue by these:

Henry the eight, by the grace of God, King of England, France, and Ire∣land, defendour of the faith, and of the Church of England, and also of Ire∣land in earth, the supreme head.

Which stile was enacted, to bee vnited and annexed for euer to the im∣periall Crowne of this his Highnesse Realme of England.

Vpon the first expulsion of the Popes authoritie, and King Henries vn∣dertaking of the Supremacie; the Priests both religious and secular, did, openly in their Pulpits, so farre extoll the Popes iurisdiction and authority, that they preferred his lawes before the kings; yea and before the holy pre∣cepts of God Almighty. Whereupon the King sent his mandatory letters to certaine of his Nobilitie, and others in especiall office, thinking thereby to restraine their seditious false doctrine and exorbitancie. And here let me tell you that amongst many letters of important affaires, which I found in certaine Chandlers shops of our Parish, allotted to light Tobacco pipes,

and wrap vp peniworths of their commodities (all which I gaue to Sir Ro∣bert Cotton, Knight and Baronet, the onely repairer of ruined antiquirie, whom I knew (the contents therof shewing some passages of former times) would preserue them for better vses; I happened vpon certaine letters fol∣lowing tending to the same purpose: of which I haue already spoken.

Henry R. By the King.

RIght trusty and right welbiloued Cousin we grete you well. And wher it is commen to our knowlaige that sundry persons, aswell religious as seculer Priests and curats in their peroches and d••ue••se places within this our Realme, do dailly asmoche as in them is, set fo••the, and extolle the iu∣risdiction and auctoritie of the Bishop of Rome, ortherwyse called Pope, sowing their sediciouse pestylent and false doctryne, praying for him in the Pulpit, and makyng hym a God, to the greate deceyte, illudyng and sedu∣cyng of our subgietts, bryngyng them into errors, sedicyon, and euyll opy¦nyons, more preferryng the power, lawes, and Iurisdictyon of the said Bishop of Rome, then the most holly lawes and precepts of almighty God. We therfore myndyng not only to prouide for an vnitie and quietnes to be had and contynued among our said subgietts, but also greatly cou••tyng and desyryng them to be brought to a perfectyon and knawlege of the mere veritie and truth, and no longer to be seduced, nor blynded, with any suche superstitiouse and false doctryne of any erthly vsurper of godds lawes, will therfore and commaund you, that wher and whensoeuer ye shall fynde, ap¦perceyve, know, or heretell, of any such sedicious personnes, that in suche wise do spreade, teche, and preache, or otherwise set forth any su••he opy¦nyons and perniciouse doctryne; to the exaltatyon of the power of the bi∣shop of Rome, bryngyng therby our subgietts into error, gruge, and mur∣muracyon; that ye indelaydly doo apprehend and take them, or cause them to be apprehended and taken, and so commytted to Ward ther to remayne without bayle or mayneprise, vntill vpon your aduertisement therof vnto vs or our Councell ye shall know our further pleasure in that behalfe. Ye uen vndre our Signet, at our Manor of Grenwich the xvii day of Aprill.

This letter was thus endorsed: To our right trusty and welbiloued cou∣sin and Counsellor Therle of Sussex.

In Iune or Iuly following, these maiesticall commanding Epistles were seconded, and made more strong by an Act of Parliament, called, An Act extinguishing the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome. Of which I hold it not amisse to set downe so much as principally tends to the purpose. To begin then at the beginning.

For as much as notwithstanding the good and wholesome lawes,* 4.1 ordi∣nances, and statutes heretofore made, enacted, and established by the kings Highnesse, our most gratious souereigne Lord, and by the whole consent of the high Court of Parliament, for the extirpation, abolition, and extin∣guishment out of this Realme, and other his graces dominions, seigniories, and countries, of the pretended power and vsurped authoritie of the Bishop of Rome, by some called the Pope, vsed within the same or elsewhere, con∣cerning

the same realme, dominions, segniories, or countries, whi••h did obfuscat and wrest Gods holy word and Testament a long season from the spirituall and true meaning thereof, to his worldly and carnall affections: as pompe, glory, auarice, ambition, and tyrannie, couering and shadow∣ing the same with his humane and politike deuises, traditions, and inuen∣tions, set forth to promote and stablish his onely dominion, both vpon the soules, and also the bodies and goods of all Christian people, excluding Christ out of his kingdome and rule of mans soule, as much as hee may, and all other temporall Kings and Princes out of their dominions; which they ought to haue by Gods law, vpon the bodies and goods of their sub∣iects: whereby he did not onely rob the Kings Maiestie, being onely the supreme head of this his Realme of England, immediately vnder God, of his honour, right, and preheminence, due vnto him by the law of God, but spoiled his Realme yearely of innumerable treasure, and with the losse of the same deceiued the Kings louing and obedient subiects, perswading to them by his lawes, buls, and other his deceiuable meanes, such dreames, vanities, and fantasies, as by the same many of them were seduced and con••ueied vnto superstitious and erroneous opinions; So that the Kings Ma∣iestie, the Lords Spirituall and Temporall, and the Commons in this Realme, being ouer-wearied and fatigated with the experience of the infi∣nite abhominations and mischiefes, proceeding of his impostures, and craf∣tily colouring of his deceits, to the great dammages of soules, bodies, and goods, were forced of necessitie for the publike weale of this Realme, to exclude that forraine pretended iurisdiction and authoritie, vsed and vsur∣ped within this Realme, and to deuise such remedies for their reliefe in the same, as doth not onely redound to the honour of God, the high praise and aduancement of the Kings Maiestie, and of his Realme, but also to the great and inestimable vtilitie of the same; And notwithstanding the said wholesome lawes so made and heretofore established, yet it is common to the knowledge of the Kings highnesse, and also to diuerse and many his lo••uing, faithfull, and obedient subiects, how that diuers seditious and con∣tentious persons, being imps of the said Bishop of Rome and his See, and in heart members of his pretended Monarchie, doe in corners, and elsewhere as they dare, whisper, inculke, preach, and perswade, and from time to time instill into the eares and heads of the poore simple and vnlettered people, the aduancement and continuance of the said Bishops feined and pretended authoritie, pretending the same to haue his ground and originall of Gods law, whereby the opinions of many bee suspended, their iudgements cor∣rupted and deceiued, and diuersitie in opinions augmented and increased, to the great displeasure of almighty God, the high discontentation of our said most dread soueraigne Lord, and the interruption of the vnitie, loue, charitie, concord, and agreement that ought to bee in a Christian Region and congregation. For auoiding whereof, and repression of the follies of such seditious persons, as be the meanes and authours of such inconueni∣ences: Be it enacted, ordained, and established by the King our soueraigne Lord and the Lords spirituall and temporall, and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authoritie of the same, that if any person or persons, dwelling, demurring, inhabiting, or resiant within this

Realme, or within any other the Kings dominions, seigniories, or coun∣tries, or the marches of the same, or elsewhere within or vnder his obeizance and power, of what estate, dignitie, preheminence, order,, degree, or condi∣tion soeuer hee or they bee, after the last day of Iuly, which shall bee in the yeare of our Lord God, 1536. shall by writi••g, ci••ering▪ printing, preach••ing, or teaching, deed or act, obstinately or maliciously, hold or st••nd with, to extoll, set foorth, maintaine, or defend the authoritie, iurisdiction, or power of the Bishop of Rome, or of his See, heretofore claimed, vsed or vsurped within this Realme, or in any dominion or countrey, being or, with∣in, or vnder the Kings power or obeisance: or by any presence obstinately or maliciously inuent any thing▪ for the extolling, aduancement, setting forth, maintenance, or defence of the same, or any part thereof, or by any pretence obstinately or maliciously attribute any manner of iurisdiction, authoritie, or preheminence to the said See of Rome, or to any Bishop of the same See for the time being within this Realme, or in any the Kings dominions and countries: That then euery such person or persons, so do∣ing or offending, their aiders, assistants, comfortors, abettors, procurers, maintainers, fautors, counsellours, conceilours, and euery of them, being thereof lawfully conuicted, according to the Lawes of this Realme; for euery such default, and offence, shall incurre and runne into the dangers, penalties, paines, and forfeitures, ordeined and prouided by the statute of Prouision and Premunire, made in the sixteenth yeare of the reigne of the noble and valiant Prince King Richard the second, against such as attempt, procure, or make prouision to the See of Rome, or elsewhere, for any thing or things, to the derogation, or contrarie to the Prerogatiue royall, or iuris∣diction of the Crowne, and dignitie of this Realme.

King Henry still hearing of the murmuring of his Subiects, vpon the en∣acting of this Statute, writes againe to his principall magistrates in euery countrey, in this manner following.

Henry R. By the King.

TRusty and welbeloued we grete yow well; And wheras heretofore as ye know both vpon most iust and vertuouse fowndacions grownded vpon the lawes of Almighty God, and holy Scripture; And also by the deliberate aduice, consultacion, consent and agreement aswell of the Bi∣shops and Clergie, as by the Nobles and Commons temporall of this owr realme, assembled in owr high Court of Parliament, and by auctorite of the same; the abuses of the Bisshop of Rome his auctorite and iurisdiction, of long time vsurped against vs, haue been not onely vtterly extirped, abolish∣ed, and secluded; but also the same owr Nobles and Commons both of the Clergie and Temporalty by an other seuerall Acte, and vpon like funda∣cion for the publike weale of this our realme, haue vnited, knytte, and an∣nexed to vs and the Crowne imperiall of this our realme, the title, dignitie, and stile of Supreme hed in erthe, immediatly vndre God, of the Church of England; as vndoubtedly euermore we haue ben; which thing also the said

Bisshops and Clergie particularly in their Conuocacions haue holly and entyrely consented, recognised, ratifyed, confirmed, and approued authen∣tiquely in wryting both by their speciall othes, profession and wryting vnder their Signes and Seales, so vtterly reuouncyng all other othes, obe∣dience, and iurisdiction, either of the said Bisshop of Rome, or of any other Potentate. We late yow witt that prependyng and consideryng, the charge and commission, in this behalfe geuen vnto vs by almighty God togedre with the great quietnes, rest, and tranquillity that hereby may ensue to owr faithfull Subgiects, both in their conscience and otherwise, to the pleasure of almighty God, in cace the sayd Bisshops and Clergie of this our realme shuld sincerely, truly and faithfully sett furth, declare and preche vnto our sayd Subgiects the veray true word of God, and without all maner color dissimulacion and hipocrisie, manifest, publishe and declare the great and innumerable enormities and abuses, which the said Bisshop of Rome, as well in title and stile, as also in auctorite and iurisdiction of long time vnlaw∣fully and iniustly hath vsurped vpon vs our Progenitors and all other Chri∣sten Princes; haue not onely addressed our letters generall to all and euerye the same Bisshops straitely charging and commaundyng them, not only in their propre persons to declare teche and preche vnto the people the true, mere, and sincere word of God, and how the said title, stile, and iurisdiction of supreme hed apperteyneth to vs, our Crowne and dignitie royall; and to gyve like warnyng, monicion, and charge to all Abbots, Priors, Deanes, Archdeacons, Prouosts, Parsons, Vicars, Curats, Scolemasters, and all other Ecclesiasticall persons within their Diocesses to do the semblable; in their Churches euery Sunday and solempne feast, and also in their scoles: And to cause all maner prayers, orysons, Rubricks, and Canons in Massebokes, and all other bokes vsed in Churches, wherein the sayd Bisshop is named, vtterly to be abolished, eradicated, and rased, in soche wise as the said Bis∣shop of Rome, his name and memory for euermore (except to his contu∣mely and reproche) may be extinct, suppressed, and obscured. But also to the Iustices of our Peace, that they in euery place within the precinct of their Commissions do make and cause to be made diligent serche, wayte, and espiall whedder the sayd Bisshops and Clergie doo truly and sincerely, without any manner cloke, or dissimulacyon execute accomplish their said charge, to them committed in this behalf. And to certifye vs and our Councail of such of them as shuld omytt or leaue vndone any parte of the premises, or ells in the execucyon thereof shuld coldely or faynedly vse any maner synistre addicyon interpretacion or cloke, as more plainly is expressed in our said letters. We consideryng the great good, and furthe∣raunce, that ye may doo in thise matiers in the parties about yow, and spe∣cially at your being at Sises and Sessions, in the declaracion of the premisses, haue thought it good, necessary, and expedient to write thise letters vnto yow, whom wee esteme to be of soch singler zeale and affection, towards the glory of Almighty God, and of so faithfull and louing harte towards vs, as ye woll not only with all your wisdoms, diligences, and labors ac∣complishe all soche things as might be to the preferment and setting for∣wards of Gods word, and the amplification, defence, and maintenance of our said interesse, right, title, stile, iurisdiction, and auctorite apperteyning

vnto vs, our dignitie, prerogatiue, and Corone imperiall of this our realme; will and desire you, and neuerthelesse straitely charge and command you, that laying aparte all vayn affections, respects, and carnall consideracions, and setting before your ees the mirror of truth, the glory of God, the right and dignitie of your Soueraigne Lord, thus sounding to the inestimable vnitie and commoditie both of your selfes, and all other our louing and faithfull Subgiects; ye doo not only make diligent serche within the pre∣cinct of your Commission and auctorite, whedder the said Bisshops and Clergie doo truly and sincerly as before preche, teche, and declare to the people the premisses according to their dutyes; but also at your said sitting in Sises and Sessions ye doo perswade, shew, and declare vnto the said peo∣ple, the veray tenor, effect, and purpose of the premisses, in soch wise as the said Bisshops and Clergie may the better not only doo therby and exe∣cute their said duties, but also the parents, and rulers of families, may de∣clare, teche, and informe their childer and servaunts in the specialties of the same, to the vtter extirpacion of the said Bisshops vsurped auctoritie, name, and iurisdiction for euer. Shewing and declaring also to the people, at your said Sessions, the treasons treacherously committed against vs, and our lawes, by the late Bisshop of Rochester and Sir Thomas More knight, who therby, and by diuerse secrete practises of their maliciouse mynds against vs, entended to seminate, engender, and brede amongst our people and subgiects a most mischieuous and sediciouse opynyon not only to their own confusion, but also of diuers others, who lately haue condignely suffered execucion, according to their demerites: And in soche wise dila∣ting the same with persuacions, to the same our people, as they may be the better rixed, established and satisfyed in the truth; and consequently that all our faythfull and true subgiects may therby detest and abhorre in their hartes and heads, the most recreaunt and trayterouse abuses and behavi∣ors of the said maliciouse malefactors as they be most worthy. And finding any defaulte, negligence, or dissimulacion in any maner of person or per∣sons, not doing his duty in this partie. Ye immediatly doo advertise vs and our Counsail of the defaulte, maner and facion of the same, Lating you witt, that considering the great moment, weight, and importaunce of this matter, as wherevpon dependeth the vnitie, rest, and quietnes of this our Realme, yf ye shuld contrary to your duties, and our expectation and trust, neglect, be slake, or omytte to doo diligently your duties, in the true per∣formaunce and execucion of our mynde, pleasure, and commaundement as before; or wold haulte, stumble at any parte, or specialtie of the same; Be ye assured that we, like a Prince of Iustice, will so punyshe and correct your defaulte and negligence therin, as it shal be an example to all others how contrary to their allegiance, othes, and duties, they doo frustrate, de∣ceiue, and disobey the iust and lawfull commaundement of their soueraigne Lord, in such things, as by the true harty and faithfull execucion whereof, they shall not only prefer the honor and glory of God, and sett forth the maiestie and imperiall dignitie of their soueraign Lord, but also importe and bring an inestimable vnitie, concord, and tranquillitie of the publike and common state of this Realme: whereunto both by the lawes of God, and nature, and man, they be vtterly obliged and bounden. And therfore

faile ye not most effectually, ernestly, and entierly to see the premises done, and executed; vpon paine of your allegeance, & as ye well advoyd our high indignacion and displeasure at your vtmost perils. Y euen vndre our Signet, at our Manor besids Westminster the xxv day of Iune.

Henry R. By the King:

TRusty and welbeloued we grete yow well; And whereas we chiefly and principally regarding and tendring the quiet, rest, prosperite, and tranquillite of our Nobles and Commons, and their conservacion no lesse then our own; directed lately our letters vnto you and other Iustices of our Peace throughout this our Realme, conteyning our admonicion and gen∣till warenyng, to haue such speciall regard to the dewties of your offices ac∣cordyng to the trust we haue in yow; that not only for thymportance it is both vnto vs and our common welth, ye shuld see our high dignite of Supremacie of our Church (wherwith it hath pleased almighty God by his most certain and vndoubted word to endowe, and adorne, our auchtorite, and Corone imperiall of this our Realme) to be set forth and impressed in all our Subiects harts and mynds, and to forsee that the mayntenors of the Bisshop of Roomes vsurped and fayned auctorite, with all his Papisticall supersticions and abuses, wherwith he hath in times past abused the mul∣titud of our subgiects (of whose yoke, tyranny, and skornefull illusion we haue by Gods porveiaunce deliuered this our realme, and of other his Sa∣tellites whiche secretly did vphold his faction) shuld be by yow diligently serched, enqwired, and tried owt, and so broughte to our Iustices to re∣ceaue condigne punyshement, according to their demerits; but also that tale tellers about the cuntriee, and spraders of rumours, and false inventors of newes, to put owr people to feare, and stirr them to sedicyon, shulde be apprehended, and punyshed to the terrible example of others. Also that vagabonds and valiant Beggers shalbe avoyded and haue worthy correcti∣ons. And for the same purpose to kepe watches, and to see commen Iu∣stice with indifferency, and without corrupcion to be obserued and mini∣stred, vnto all owr Subgiects like as by the porporte and contents of our said Letters ye may more amplie perceiue. We haue thervpon ben creda∣bly enformed that sondry of yow haue, for a time, so well done yowr dew∣ties, and endeuoired your selues in fulfilling our admonitions, and caused the euill doers to be punyshed according to their demerites, that our louing Subgiects haue not ben disquieted of a long season, vntill now of late that sum vngracious, cankred, and maliciouse persons haue taken boldnes to at∣tempt, with sondry diuelish persuasions to moue and seduce our trewe sub∣giects, vsing false lies, and most vntrewe rumors; And amonst them we vn∣derstand, sondry Parsons, Vicars, and Curats of this our Realme to be chieffe; which to bring our people to darkenes, of their own perverse mynde, not only to blynde our Commons, do rede so confusely, hemming and hacking the word of God and soche our Iniunctions, as we haue lately set forthe, that almost no man can vnderstand the trewe meanyng of the

said Iniunctions, but also secretly haue suborned certeyne spreders of Ru∣mors and false tales in corners, which doo interpreat and wrast our trewe meanyng and intention of owr said Iniunctions to an vntrewe sense. For wheras we haue ordeyned by owr said Iniunctions for thavoyding of son∣dry striues, processis, and contentions, risyng vpon aege, vpon lineall dis∣cents, vpon title of Inheritances, vpon legittimation or Bastardie, and for knowlege whither any person is our subiect borne or no; Also for sondry other causes, that the names of all childer christened from hensforth with ther birth, ther fathers and mothers names, and likewise all mariages, and burialls, with the time and date thereof shuld be registred from time to time in a boke in euery Parish Church, surely and safe••y to be kept. They haue bruted and blowen abrode most falsely and vntrewely that we doo entende to make some new exactions at all christenyngs, weddings, and burials: The whiche in no wise we euer meaned or thought vpon, a••leging (for to forte∣fy and color there false and manif••st lies) that therin we go abowt to take away the liberties of the realme. For conservacion wherof they fayne that Bisshop Beckett of Canterbury, which they haue to fore called Saynt Tho∣mas, died for where in dede there was neuer soch thing done, nor ment in that time nor sithens. For the said Beckett neuer swarved nor contended with owr progenitor Kyng Henry the second, but only to lett that those of the Clergie shuld not be punyshed for their offences, nor iustyfyed by the Courts and lawes of this Realme, but only at the Bisshops pleaser, and after the decrees of Roome. And the causes why he died, was vpon a wilfull re∣skewe and a fray by him made and begon at Canterbury; Which was ne∣uerthelesse afterward alleged to be for soche liberties of the Churche which he contendyd for, during his life, with tharchbisshop of Yorke: chiefly to haue soche priuiledge that no Kyng of England ought euer to be crowned by any other Bisshop but oonly by the Bishops of Canterbury. Yea and in case he shuld be absent or fugitiue out of the Realme, the Kyng shuld neuer be coroned by any other, but constrayned to abide his retorne. These and soche other detestable and vnlawfull liberties of the Church, nothing con∣cerning the common weale, but only the partie of the Clergie, the said Thomas Becket most arrogantly desyred, and trayterouslye sewyd to haue, contrary to the law of this our Realme. To the which most false interpre∣tacions and wrasting of our trewe meanyng, they haue ioyned such mys∣cheuous lyes and false tales for markyng of catals, and like seditious devises; wherevpon owr people were lately stirred to sedition, and insurrection, to ther vtter ruyne and destruction; onles almighty God (who by his diuine prouidence gaue vnto vs habundance of force, as he alwaies dothe vnto rightfull Princes) had so with clemencie illumyned vs, that where as we with thedge of the swerde, and by our lawes might haue ouerthrowen and destroyed them, there wyues, children and posterite for euer, we neuerthe∣lesse, as ye can right well remember, extended vpon them at that time, our benigne and mercifull pardon. These miserable and Papisticall superstiti∣ous wretches, nothing regarding the same, nor caring what danger and myschiefe our people shuld incurre, haue both raysed the said olde rumors, and forged new sedicious tales, intendyng, asmoche as in them lyeth, a new commotion, and all to satisfye there cankred harts. Wherfore and for the

imminent daunger to yow, and all our good subgiects, and the troble that might ensewe, onlesse good and ernest prouision to represse them, be taken thervpon; We desyre and pray yow, and neuerthelesse straytly charge and commaund yow, that within the Precinct and lymyts of yowr charge; ye shall not only endeuor your self, and employ your most diligence, to in∣quyre and fynd owt such cankerd Parsons, Vicars, and Curats, which doo not trewly and substancially declare our said Iniunctions, and the very worde of God, but momble confusely, seying that they be compelled to rede them; and bydd ther Parishens neuerthelesse to doo as they did in times past, to lyue as ther fathers, and that the olde fashion is the best, and other crafty sedicious parables. But also with your most effectuall vigilan∣cy, doo enserche and trie owt such sedicious tale tellers, and spreders abrode of suche brutes, tydings, and rumors, touching vs in honor, or suretie of the state of our Realme, or any matacion of the lawes or customes therof▪ or any other thing which might cause any sedicion. And the same with ther setters forthe, maintenors, counsaylors, and fautors with all dilygence to apprehend, and commytt to warde and prison without bayle or mayn∣prise, till vpon euidence to be geuen against them, at tharriuall of our Iu∣stices in that cuntrey, or otherwise vpon yowr advertisement to vs, or our Counsaill to be geuen, and our further pleaser knowen, they may be pu∣nyshed for their seditious demerites, accordyng to the law: to the fearfull example of all other. Imploying and endeuoring yowr selfes therunto so ernestly and with soche dexterite, as we may haue cause to thinke that ye be the men, which aboue all things desyre the punyshment of evill doers and offendors. And will lett for no trauaile, to sett forthe all things for the commen peace, quiet, and tranquillite of this our Realme. And like as the daunger is imminent no lesse to your self and your neighbours then to other; so ye of yowr owne mynd shuld procure and see with celerite our Iniunctions, lawes, and Proclamations, aswell touching the Sacramentaries, and Anabaptists, as other to be sett forthe to the good instruction and con∣servacion of our people, and to the confusion of those which wold so craftely vndermine our common welth, and at the last destroye bothe yow and all other our louing subgiects, although we shuld geue vnto yow no such admonicion. Therfore faile ye not to follow the ••ffect, admonicion, and commaundement both in our said letters, and in these presents contey∣ned, and to communicate the hole tenor of these our letters, with soche Iustices of our Peace, your neighbors and other in that shire, and to geue vnto them the trewe copye thereof: exhorting them, like as by these pre∣sents we desyre, and pray them, and neuerthelesse straytly charge and com∣maund them, and euery of them, that they will shew their diligence, to∣wardnes, and good inclinacion to ioyne with you and other of your sorte, And that euery of yow for his own parte see the same put in execucion ac∣cordingly, as ye and they tendre our pleasur, and will deserue our condigne thankes. Y euen vndre our Signet at our Manor of Hampton Corte the day of December.

CHAP. XIIII. Of the policie vsed by King Henry the eighth, and his Coun∣cell, in the expelling of the Popes authoritie out of his Dominions.

THus you haue seene the abrogation and extinguishment of the Popes vsurped authoritie here in England, & the establishment of that power in the Crowne imperiall, which was not rashly attempted by his Maiestie; but vndertaken vpon mature deliberation, and proceeded in, by the aduise, consultation, and iudgement of the most great and famous Clerkes in Chri∣stendome: amongst which number, was that pure Orator and learned di∣uine Philip Melanchton; whose presence here in England (after his opi¦nion) the king much desired; as by this letter following, sent to Secretarie Cromwell from the Duke of Norfolke, and Viscount Rocheford ap∣peareth.

Master Secretary after our most harty commendacions,* 7.1 ye shall vnder∣stand that hauing receyued the letters sent vnto yow from Sir Iohn Wallop, and shewed the same vnto the Kings Maiestie, his pleasure therevpon was that we should dispatch these owr letters incontynently vnto youe con¦cernyng thaccomplishment and doing of these things ensuing. First, his graces pleasure is that youe shall immediatly vpon the receipt hereof, dis∣patch Barnes in Post with Deryk in his company into Germany, comman¦ding him to vse such diligence in his iournay, that he may, and it be possi∣ble, mete with Melanchton, before his arryuall in France, and in case he shall so mete with him, not onely to disuade his going thither, declaring how extremely the French king doth persecute all those that will not grant vn∣to the Bishop of Romes vsurped power, and iurisdiction; vsyng in this parte all persuasions, reasons, and meanes that he canne deuise, to empeach, and let his said iornay thither, layeng vnto him how moche it shuld be to his shame, and reproche, to vary and goo nowe from that true opinnion where∣in he hath so long continued. But also on thother side to persuade him all that he may to conuert his said iournay hither, shewing aswell the confor∣mity of his opinnion and doctrine here, as the nobilitie and vertues of the Kings Maiestie, with the good entretaynement which no doubt he shall haue here at his grace hand. And if percase the said Barnes shall not meet•• with him before his arriuall in France; thenne the said Barnes proceding himselfe forth in his Iournay towards the Prynces of Germany, shall with all diligence returne in post to the Kings highness the said Derik, with the advertisement of the certainty of Melanchtons commyng into France, and such other occurrants as he shall then knowe. And if the said Derik be not now redy to go with him, the Kings pleasure is, you shall in his stede ap∣point and sende suche onn other with the said Barnes, as you shall thinke mete for that purpose.

And when the said Barnes shall arriue with the said Princes of Germa∣ny, the Kings pleasure is, he shall on his grace behaulfe aswell persuade

them to persist and continue in their former good opinion concerning the denyall of the Bishop of Romes vsurped authoritie, declaring their owne honor, reputacion, and surety to depend thereon, and that they nowe may better mayntain their said iust opinion therein then euer they might, having the kings Maiestie, oon of the moost noble and puissant Princes of the world, of like opinion and iudgement with them, who, having proceeded therein by great aduise, deliberacion, consultacion, and iudgement of the most parte of the greate and famous Clerkes in Christendome, will in no wise relent, vary, or alter in that behalfe, as the said Barnes may declare and shew vnto them, by a booke made by the Deane of the Chappell, and as many of the Bishops Sermons as ye haue, whiche booke ye shall receyue herwith, the copies wherof, and of the said Sermons, ye must deliuer vnto the said Barnes at his departure, for his better remembrance and instructi∣on. To whom also his graces pleasure is, ye shall shew as moche of Sir Iohn Wallops letter which we send you also again, as ye shall see drawne and merkt with a penne in the mergent of the same. As also exhorte and moue them in any wise to beware howe they commyt any of their affayres to thorder, direction, or determinacion of the French King, consideryng he and his counsail be altogether Papist, and addict and bent to the mayn∣tenance and confirmacion of the Bishop of Romes pretended authoritie. Furthermore the Kings pleasure is, ye shall vpon the receipt herof imme∣diatly cause Master Haynes and Christofer Mount in post to repaire into France to Sir Iohn Wallop, in as secrete maner as they canne, as cummyng like his friends to visite him, and not as sent by the King. And in case they shall by him or otherwise lerne and knowe that Melanchton is there arry∣ued, then his grace wold that the said Haynes and Mount shall, in such sort as they be not moche noted, resorte vnto him, and for the disuading of his continuance there, or alteration of his opinion, and alluring of him hither, to vse suche reasons and persuasions as be before written, with suche other as they can further deuise for that purpose. To the which Haynes and Mount the Kings pleasure is, ye shall deliuer like copies of the said Deanes booke, and Bishops Sermons to be shewed vnto the said Melanchton, or otherwise vsed, as may be most expedient for thachyeuement of the Kings purpose in that behaulfe.

Ye shall also vnderstande that the kings pleasure is, ye shall write to Sir Iohn Wallop, and send vnto him therwith like copies; willing him in case he shall haue certain knowledge that tharticles be true written in these his let∣ters concernyng the French Kings sending into Germany, for the continu∣ance of the Bishop of Romes pretended supremacie, to repaire with the said copies to the French King, and not only to set the same furth with such reasons as he can deuise in that part, shewing how moche it shalbe against his honour, both to geue himselfe subiect to the said Bishop, and moue other to doo the semblable, but also to declare vnto him, that the Kings highnes remembring his old frendly promises concernyng the mayntenance of his cause, and of his procedyngs touching the same, cannot thinke it a litle strange that the said French King (seing his Maiestie hath in his doings touching the said Bishop of Rome, moued neyther his nor any Princes subiects) will m••ue and styr the Germayns to condescende vpon a

contrary opinion, both to themselfs, and to his grace in this behalfe; And that his Maiestie must nedes thinke this Amytie moche touched in that he shuld moue any state or cuntrie to doo that thing, whiche is so moche against the Kings highnes and his owne promes, vsing all the waies to di∣suade him from the dishonorable obedience of the said Bishops See, mouing him to inclyne to the Kings iust opinion touching the same.

Finally the Kings pleasure is, ye shall write an other letter to the Bishop of Aberden, signifying that the Kings Maiestie taketh it very vnkindly that the King his Nephieu wold now embrace without his aduise or counsail, being his derest frend and Vncle, and now in liege and Amytie with him, the mariage of Mounsieur de vandous daughter, wherevnto he wold geue non eare at his graces ouerture hertofore made of the same. In your seid let∣ter imputing a great negligence therein to the said Bishop and other of his Masters counsail, seing their Master sheweth not in the doing therof suche amytie towards the Kings highnes, as the frendship betwene them doth re∣quire. And to make an end, his grace will in no wise that Barnes of Haynes shall tarry for any further instruction of the Bishop of Canterbury, or any other, his grace hauing determyned to sende the same after by Master Al∣moner and Heth: but that he, Master Haynes, and Mount shal with all possi∣ble diligence departe immediatly in post without lenger tarying thenne for this their depeche shal be necessary, soo as their abode empeche not the Kings purpose touching the said Melanchton. And thus fare youe most hartly well.

From Langley in moche hast this Monday at iiii of the clocke at after none.

Your louyng Frends,

• ...T. Norffolk.
• ...George Roc••ford.

Also, before the beginning of that Parliament wherin the Popes supreme authoritie here in England was abolished, these remarkable Inductions fol∣lowing were set downe, and commanded by the King and his Councell to be suddenly put in execution.

First, to send for all the Bishops of this realme, and speciallie for suche as be nerest to the Courte,* 7.2 and to examine them a parte, whether they by the law of God can proue and iustifie, that he that now is called the Pope of Rome is aboue the generall Counsaile, or the generall Counsail aboue him; Or whether he hath gyuen vnto him by the law of God any more auctority within the realme, then any other foreyn Bishop.

Item, to deuise with all the Bishoppes of this realme, to set furth, preach, and cause to be preched to the Kings people, that the said Bishop of Rome called the Pope, is not in auctoryte aboue the generall Counsell, but the generall Counsell is aboue him and all Bishpos. And that he hathe not by Goddes law any more iurisdiction within this realme then an other forraine Bishop, being of any other realme hath. And that such auctority as he before this hath vsurped within this realme, is both against Gods law, and also against the generall Counsalles; Which vsurpation of aucto∣ritie onely hath growen to him by the sufferance of Prynces of this realme, and by none auctority from God.

Item, therefore that order be taken for such as shall preach at Paules

Crosse from henceforth, shall continually from Sonday to Sonday preach there, and also teach and declare to the people, that hee that now calleth himselfe Pope, nether any of his Predecessours is and were but onely the Bishops of Rome, and hath no more authoritie and iurisdiction by Gods law within this realme, then any other forraine Bishop hath, which is no∣thing at all. And that such authoritie as hee hath claimed heretofore hath been onely by vsurpation and sufferance of Princes of this realme. And that the Bishop of London may bee bound to suffer none other to preach at Paules Crosse, as hee will answer, but such as will preach and set forth the same.

Item, that all the Bishops within this realme bee bound and ordered in the same wise, and cause the same to bee preached throughout all their Diocesses.

Item, that a speciall practise be made, and a straight commandement gi∣uen to all Prouincialls, Ministers, and rulers of all the foure Orders of Fri∣ers within this realme, commanding them to cause the same to be preached by all the Preachers of their religions, and through the whole realme.

Item, to practise with all the Friers Obseruants of this realme, and to command them to preach likewise; or else that they may be stayed, and no•• suffered to preach in no place of the realme.

Item, that euery Abbot, Prior, and other heads of religious houses with∣in this realme, shall in like manner teach their Conuents and brethren, to teach and declare the same.

Item, that euery Bishop shall make speciall commandements to euerie Parson, Vicar, and Curate within his Diocesse to preach and declare to his Parishoners in likewise.

Item, Proclamations to be made throughout the realme containing the whole Act of Appeales; And that the same Act may bee impressed, transu∣med, and set vp on euery Church doore in England, to the intent that no Parson, Vicar, Curate, nor any other of the Kings subiects shall make them∣selues ignorant thereof.

Item, the Kings prouocations and appellations made from the Bishop of Rome vnto the generall Councell, may also be transumed, impressed, pub∣lished and set vp on euery Church-doore in England, to the intent that if any censures should be fulminate against the king or his realme, that then it may appeare to all the world, that the censures be of none effect, consi∣dering that the king hath already, and also before any censures promulged, both prouoked and appealed.

Item, like transumpts to bee made, and sent into all other realmes and dominions, and specially into Flanders, concerning the kings said prouo∣cations and appellations, to the intent falsehood, iniquitie, malice, and in∣iustice of the Bishop of Rome may thereby appeare to all the world. And also to the intent that all the world may know that the Kings highnes stan∣ding vnder those appeales, no censures can preuaile, neither take any effect against him and his realme.

* 7.3Item, a letter to be conceiued from all the Nobles, as well Spirituall as Temporall of this Realme, vnto the Bishop of Rome, declaring the wrongs iniuries, and vsurpations vsed against the kings highnes and this realme.

Item, to send exploratours and espies into Scotland, and to see and per∣ceiue their practises, and what they intend there; And whether they will confederate themselues with any other outward Princes.

Item, to send letters for that purpose to the Earle of Northumberland, my Lord Daves, and Sir Thomas Clyfford.

Item, certaine discreete and graue persons to bee appointed, to repaire into the parts of Germany, to practise and conclude some lege or amitie with the Princes and Potentates of Germany, that is to say, the King of Pole, Iohn of Hungary, the Duke of Saxony, the Duke of Bauyere, Duke Frede∣ricke, the Landegraue Van Hesse, the Bishop of Magous, Bishop of Treuers, the Bishop of Collene, and other the Potentates of Germany, and also to ensearch of what inclination the said Princes and Potentates be of towards the King and this realme.

Item, like practise to be made and practised with the Cities of Lubeke, Danske, Hambourgh, Bromeswicke, and all other the steads of the Haunse Tu••onyk; and to ensearch of what inclination they bee towards the King and this realme.

Item, like practise to be made and practised with the Cities of Norim∣bourgh, and Aughsbrough.

Item, to remember the Merchants aduenturers, haunting the dominions of Braband, and to speake with them.

Item, to set order and establishment of the Princes Dowagers house, with all celeritie, and also of my Lady Maryes house.

To these (or some of these) purposes, the King dispatched messengers to all his Embassadours and Agents beyond seas, hauing before that sent the Duke of Norfolke, Viscount Rocheford, Sir William Pawlet (afterwards Marquesse of Winchester) and others, to the Pope, the Emperour, and the French King, being all three together at Nice. He also caused his Secretarie to write in this manner to Iames the fifth, King of Scotland.

Moste excellent,* 7.4 myghtye and victorious Prynce, Ple••s••th your Magestie that by the commaundment of my most dread Lord and Soueraigne Kyng of England, your graces moste dere Vncle, I haue in charge, vndre com∣myssion, certeyn specyall maters concernyng his highnes pleasure, secreat∣ly to be signyfyed vnto your grace, wherein not only as a naturall Cousyne of your royall consanguinity; but as a moste loueing Father entierly ten∣dryng your worthye honor, no lesse desirous hereof, then regardyng his owne peculyer prosperyte, vnfaynedly accomptyng your graces aduance∣ment his moste conformable consolacion. In consideracyon whereof sith it hath so pleasyd God of his infynyte fauour to revele vnto his highnes as well by studyous endeuor of good letters, as by erudyte consultacyon of famous estemyde Clerke; Also by long attempted experience, ensearchyng truyth chyeflye in Christs doctryne, who, saith Iohn the fourteenth, Ego sum veritas: now clerely to perceive the thrall, captyvyte, vndre the vsur∣pyd power of the Busshop of Rome, and his vngodly lawes. Wherein his highnes and other many of his noble progenitors were moste wyckedly abusyde, to their intollerable calamity; and excedyng molestacion of their Subiects, ouer whom God had yeuon them auctoryte and gouernaunce to rule, as by all storyes of the olde testament, and informacyon of the new

playnely apperith. Which groundly knowen to his highnes, wisshith lyke∣wise, the same to be persuadyd vnto your grace; wherby your honorable renoune and royall auctoryte shuld be moche enlargyd, with no lesse fely∣citye of soule, pryncipally to be regardyd, then with aboundant comoditie of riches, and vnfayned obeysaunce of faythfull Subiects, ferr from the comeberous calamyte of the Popysshe myserable molestacyon. What more intollerable calamyte may ther be to a Christian Prynce, than vniustlye to be defeatyd of his righteous iurisdiction within his realme? to be a King by name, and not indede, to be a ruler without regyment ouer his owne liege people? what more greuous molestacion can chaunce to true harted Sub∣iects, than to be seuer••d from the alliegiaunce due to their naturall Soue∣raigne, ther annoyntyd King grauntyd by Gods lawes, and to become ser∣vile slaues to a foreyn Potentat, vsurpyng to reigne ouer them agaynste the lawe of God? as by the violent tyrannye of the Bushop of Rome hathe many yeres hitherto bene practysed throughout all regions, to the ruynous desolacyon of the hole Christentie? what Realme is ther but that the Bus••shop of Rome hath planted therein his kingdome? and established his regi∣ment after soche a subtiell way, that he and his cra••tye creatures were obeyd of Prynces, to whome of dutye they ought to haue bene subiect: 1. Pet. 2. siue Regi tanquam praecellenti, &c. of whome all Romayn Busshops haue presumyd to be successors, but not folowers, contrarye to his example, Qui non venit ministrari, sed ministrare. In all Realmes the Popisshe practise hath had soche confederacye of false forsworne factious and trayterous * 7.5 Titinylks vntrue to ther Soueraigne, that nothyng was so secreatly in counsaill of any Prynce, but forthwith it was caried by relacion to the Popes care. And if ought were attemptyd agaynste his owne person, or any crookyd creature of his creation, in restraynyng of ther extortionate claymes (as ther was nothyng but they claymed to haue auctoryte vpon) incontynent they bouncyd out their thunderbolts, and currsyng fulmina∣tions, with soche intollerable force of vnmercyfull crudelyte, that they made the greatiste personages of the world to trymble and quake for feare. For by the negligente soufferaunce of Prynces, thrughe d••faute of know∣lege of Goddes worde the Popisshe pride was so haught, his auctoryte so preemynent, his power so puisaunte, his strengthe so myghtye, his displea∣sure so daungerous, his Tyrrannye so terrible; that scarse any durst resiste; to coutrevaill none was able. Example of many excellente Prynces; as Iohn the furst, and Henry the second of gracyous memory, Kings of Eng∣land, here in their liffe times moste cruelly vexyd, and after there disseas, by forged leasyngs, and slaunderous ympechements mysreportyd, and faulse∣lye belied, with dispitfull dishonor of ther excellent progenye. After like fasshion the victorious Emperor Lodovicus enterprysing to interrupte the pestilente peruersyte of Pope Iohn the two and twentieth, to what carefull confusion was he brought? Moreouer the godly and well disposed Henry the third, Emperour of Allmayn, how traytterouslye was he betrayed by Pope Hildebrande, procuryng his owne son vnnaturally to war agaynst his Father, to take him prisoner, and fynally to depose him of his Empereall crowne? Furthermore, what Christian hart can refrayn from sorrofull sighes, and morening lamentation to considre how the Innocent and harm∣les

Prynce Childevicus King of France, was extremely handelyd of his owne servant Pepyne, beryved of his Kyngdome through the instigacion of the Busshop of Rome. And no marvaill though he ha•• thus encroched vpon Prynces, being men; wheras he hath exalted hymself agaynst God, thrustyng him out of his roome, and setlyng hymself in Gods place, the con∣science of Christian people, of whose vsurped power, S. Paul prophecyeng, Thessall. 2. chap. 2. callyth him the sinfull man, the sonn of perdicion, qui est aduersarius & effertur adversus omne quod dicitur Deus, adeo vt in templo Dei sedeat. Doth not he sytt in the temple of God, by dampnable dispensacions, by dysceyvable remyssions, by lyenge myrracles, by fayned reliques, by false religion, &c. And as he hath avoyded God out of the con∣scyence of Christian people, so hath he defeated Prynces of ther iurisdicti∣ons, and debarred euery commen weale from ther politick gouernaunce, bringyng in his lawlesse Canons, and detestable decrees, supplantyng the devyne ordynaunce of power yeuen to Pryncely rulers. And the cause why they haue bene so decey••ed, S. Paul declaryth, Eo quod dilectionem veritatis non acceperunt. This legally consideryd of your moste prudent, singuler, and high politike discretion, aswell by probable experience with∣in your Domynyons, as by euident examples of other Christian regions, wher the Popisshe vnruly regiment hath raigned with intollerable vsurpa∣cion, tyrannouslye defacing all power of Prynces.

It may please your gracious benygnytie to aduertice the entier intent, the louyng mynd, and vnfayned hart of my Soueraigne, your most dere vncle, so fervently moued with a faithfull loue, vnable to be expressed, to allure your graces affection toward the fauourable embracement of Gods worde; wherein, his highnes onlye reioysinge, ardently desyreth to imparte the same, his speciall ioye, with your most excellent grace, which shuld be greatly thadvauncement of your estate royall, the quietacion of your lo∣uing Subiects, and most highlie the pleasure of God.

Now to make the Pope more odious, his Kinglie power, and deliberate proceedings in these his weightie causes of greater validitie, and more war∣rantable, as well by the lawes of God, as generall Councells; he caused to be pend, and published abroad, here, and beyond seas, to the same effect in these words.

If mortall creatures to theyr hedds,* 7.6 soueraignes, and naturell Princes, be cheeflye bounde next vnto God, specially where they as moste carefull fa∣thers and Tutors, prudently and sagely rule and gouern the great numbers and multitudes of men, commytted to theyr obedyence; And where they in their royall persons often forgetting the regard of theyr Princely mage∣sties, valyantly withstand, abyde and resist, whatsoeuer troubles, daungers, perells, assawts, wrongs, iniuryes, or displeasures myght at any tyme hap∣pen, chaunce, threten, or be incident vnto theyr people, or countries, be∣syds many and innumerable other displeasures and troubles, which dailie and heurely for the defence mayntenaunce and supportacion of theyr realmes, people and cuntryes, secretly happen, and chaunce them, theyr people seldome, or at no time pryvey thervnto; wherby of good congru∣ence, all Subiects become most bounden to theyr soueraignes and Prynces, and them ought most feithfully to loue, honour, obeye, serue and dreade,

and theyr magesties to mayntayn, support, and defend with all theyr powre, myghte, strength, and habilitie. Then let no Englyssheman for∣gett the most noble and louyng Prynce of this realme, who for the godly ensample of his people, the loue and dread he hath to God, and obseruance of his most reuerend lawes, hathe to the evydent knowlege of all his welbe∣louyd Subiects long endured and abyden, to his inestimable coste, charge, trouble, vexation, and inquye••nes,* 7.7 the triall of his great cause: And at last after innumerable most famous learned mens iudgements on his syde therin gyuen. Yet for all that most wrongfully iudged by the great Idoll and most cruell enymye to Christs law and his religion, which calleth him∣selfe Pope, And his most iust and lawfull prouocacion and appellacion from the sayd enemye of Christs law to the generall counsail made, also re∣fused, denyed, and forsaken; Wherfore and to thintente all men may know the abhominable wrongs, which our most noble and gracious Prynce doth susteyne by so vnlawfull intreatyngs, Therfore are these few articles here∣after following presented vnto those, that shall both desyre to knowe the truth, and in truth shall thyrste and couet feythfully to assyst, maynteyn, supporte, defende, and stand by theyr Prynce and Souerayn, in his most iust, lawfull, and right wise cause.

First that the generall Counsail lawfully gathered is and ought to be su∣periour to all Iurisdictions, either vsurped and suffred (as the Papall) or iustly holden as kings in all matters concernyng the feythe and direction of the whole Churche of Christe. And also ought to be iudged thereby, and by the decrees of the same only, and by none other, they being consonant to the law of Christe.

Secondly, that Prynces have two wayes principally; when none other can prevayle to attaine right thone against thother; that is to say, in cawses concernyng the sowle beyng mere spirituell, appellacion to the generall counsail In temporall cawses the sword only, except by mediation of frends the matters may be compounded; So that whosoeuer wolde go about to take away these naturell defenses from Prynces, is to be manly withstood, both by the Princes and their Subiects. And therto all Christien men shuld be anymated by the words of our Lord Iesu Christe, which are, Obey ye Prynces aboue all; and then theyr deputyes or mynysters, not gevyng powre to forreyns wythin theyr rules and domynyons.

Thirdly, that dyuers generall Counsaills haue determyned, that cawses of strife or controuersie beyng ones begonne in any Regyon, shall there, and in the sayd Regyon be finally determyned, and not elsewhere. Vpon which grounde the Kings highnes, his nobles, both spirituell and tempo∣rall, and Commons by one hole consent, vpon diuers most prudent, wyse, and polytike reasons, and weyghty consideracions, agreable to the seyd ge∣nerall Counsaills, haue made a Law, by the which good people, lyving within the lymets of true and lawfull matrymonye, shall not by malice or evill will be so long deteyned and interrupted from their ryght, as in tymes passyd they haue byn. Neither vnlawfull matrymonye shall haue his in∣iust and incestuous demoure and contynuance, as by delayes to Rome it was wont to haue; Which now may evydently appere, by that, that our Prynces weyghtye and long protracted cause of matrymonye hath his

finall and prosperous end, accordyng to the lawes of God, with briefe suc∣cesse of Issue alredy had, and other like to follow, lawdes be to God, thonly werker of the same.

Forthely, that our sayd Prynce and Soueraigne, accordyng to the liber∣tie and lawes of Nature, and constitucions of generall Counsaills (as afore) hath both prouoked and appeled from the most iniust and vnlawfull sen∣tence wrongfully geuen against him, by the Bushop of Rome, to the gene∣rall Counsaill next ensying, and lawfully congregate, that is to say, from the sentence of the vsurper of Goddes lawes, and infringer of generall Counsells, which callyth himselfe Pope. In the which our sayd Prynces doyings, all iust and true Christien men, specyally his most louyng Sub∣iects I doubt not will supporte and maynteyne him: Which prouocacions and appellacions also standyng in force, and beyng intimate to the person of the said Vsurper (as indede they be) and by him denyde and refused, se∣questreth him rightfully from all maner of Processes belongyng, or in any wyse apperteynyng to the sayd fact or matter; other Diabolike acts and statuts by some of his predecessors to the contrary made notwithstandyng. Wherfore what censures, interdictions, or other his cursed invencions so euer they be, fulminate or set forthe by the sayd vsurper, the same ought not only to be abhorred and despysed, but manfully to be withstood and defended. And who so doen shall haue for theyr bukler the latter and better parte of this verse ensuyng, and the maligners the forparte, which is, Quo∣niam qui malignant exterminabuntur, sustinentes autem Domini ipsi here∣dita••unt terram.

Fyftely, that where indede by holy Scripture and Christs lawe, there is none authoryte nor Iurisdiction graunted more to the Bushop of Rome, then to any other Bushop, extra Prouinciam, yet because that sufferaunce of people, and blyndnes of Prynces with theyr supportacion hetherto hath susteyned the same, doyng themselffs thereby to great iniurye and wrong; It is now thought therfore not only conuenyent, but also moche more then necessarye, to open the same vnto the people, to thyntent they shulde from henceforth no longer be disteyned in honouryng him as an Idoll; which is but a man vsurpyng Goddes powre and auctoryte: And a man neither in life, learnyng, or conuersacion like Christs minister or disci∣ple: yea a man also (though the See Apostolike were neuer of so high au∣ctoryte) vnworthy and vnlawfull by theyr owen decrees and lawes to oc∣cupye and enioy that vsurped place. For first he is both base, and also come to that dygnytie by Symonye. And now by denying the Kings lawfull prouocacion and appele, and in supportyng that Diabolike decree of his predecessor Pius, is determyned by a generall Counsaill a very Heretike. Wherfor all true Christien people (except he amend) ought to despise both him and all his facts, and be no lenger blynded by him; but geue themselffs entierly to the obseruaunce of Christes lawes, in which is all swetenes and truthe; and in the other nothing else but pompe, pride, ambycion, and wayes to make himselfe riche: which is moche contrarious to theyr pro∣fession. Our Lord amend them.

Likewise such was the wisedome of the King and his Councell, that the best schollers of the kingdome, as well verst in historie humane, as in the

storie of sacred Writ, were appointed to collect out of holy Scripture, Ca∣tholike Authours, and generall Councells, such materiall points, as might annihilate the Popes power and authoritie, confirme his Maiesties Supre∣macy; and delineate and set forth the manifold abuses found to be practi∣sed by the Popish Clergie. Which they diuided into certaine membranes, containing these heads following.

• ...* 7.8Regia institutio, officium, & potestas ex veteri testamento.
• ...Regia institutio, officium, & potestas ex nouo testamento, Item ex authori∣bus Catholicis.
• ...In clerum Regia Potestas.
• ...Regia Potestas in Ecclesiam seu Concilium.
• ...Regia potestas in personas Ecclesiasticas.
• ...Regia potestas in res Ecclesiasticas.
• ...Regi Anglie legem petenti iubet S. Pontifex, vt relictis Romanorum legibus, lege Dei se ac populum Dei rogat.
• ...Regis Anglie officium & potestas.
• ...Regis Anglie in Concilium, in personas, & res Ecclesiasticas, potestas.
• ...Regis Anglie in Gualliam, Hiberniam, & Scotiam ditio.
• ...Regis Anglie in summum pontificem liberalitas.
• ...Regia in Investiendis Episcopis potestas.
• ...Regum Anglie in Investiendis Episcopis authoritas.
• ...Episcoporum Iusiurandum duplex.
• ...Concilij potestas & pontificis.
• ...Regia & ecclesiastica potestas simul, tam quoad personas qaum res, seu gla∣dij duo.
• ...Regia & Ecclesiastica potestas simul seu gladij duo in Anglia tam quoad personas quam res.
• ...Episcopale officium & Sacerdotale.
• ...Episcopi vel sacerdotis potestas.
• ...Terrenarum, temporalium, vel secularium rerum fuga Ecclesiasticis pre∣scripta: Dominium, imperium, potentia terrena Ecclesiasticorum.
• ...Iudicia, leges, Negotia Ecclesiasticorum.
• ...Predia, possessiones Ecclesias.
• ...Bona Ecclesiastica cur & à quibus donata.
• ...Bonorum Ecclesiasticorum per auaritiam vel ambitum effrenis cupido:
• ...Bona Ecclesiastica cur queruntur.
• ...Honores & bona ecclesiastica quibus acquirantur artibus.
• ...Bonorum Ecclesiasticorum vsus et ad quos ea pertineant.
• ...Abu sus bonorum Ecclesiasticorum per auaritiam, luxum, fastum in victu, veste, Suppellectile domestica, edificijs, nobilitando genere, per libiainem, per∣que otium, se•• fugam laboris.
• ...Luxus et fastus in victu, veste, ac Edificijs.
• ...Convinia. Libido.
• ...Nobilitatio generis seu cognatorum.
• ...Otium, fugalaboris et pericula.
• ...Periculum.
• ...Honor et gloria.
• ...Ecclesia primitiua.
• ...

• ...Pontificis summi potestas et offcium.
• ...Pontifex de sua ipsius potestate.
• ...Pontificis potestas in electionibus et confirmationibus Episcoporum.
• ...Excomunicandi potestas.
• ...Onera et iuiurie Apostolice sedis, vel dominium Romane sedis.
• ...Onera à Romana sede Anglis imposita.
• ...Annatarum origo.
• ...Annate ex Anglia.
• ...Anglorum de non soluendis Annatis decretum.
• ...Angli in Comitijs se perlamento Annatarum solucionem damnant.
• ...De Annatis & similibus ex Concilio Constan.
• ...De Annatis ex Concilio Basilien.
• ...De Annatis ex glossa pragmatice sanctionis.
• ...Bulla Nicolai Pape de approbatione Consilij Basilien.
• ...Concilij Basiliensis confirmatio ex Panormitano.
• ...Annatas Romane sedi denegare sidei Christiane non repugnas.
• ...Romanorum mores ex ijsdem authoribus.
• ...Metropolitani legati priuilegium.
• ...Ne Aclor reum extra Diocesim vocet.
• ...Iudicia peregrina vel Primatis iurisdictio. Vel Iurisdictio Prouincialis.
• ...Iudicia peregrina vel Iurisdicto Primatis in Anglia.
• ...Primatis vel Patriarche ius.
• ...Legati ius.
• ...Cantuariensis Iurisdictio. Contra prouisiones Papales.
• ...Canones Patrum quando et quo pacto primo in Anglia recepti sunt.
• ...Fundatio Monasterij Sancti Albani.

These Heads or Chapters are all succinctly handled, glossed vpon, and illustrated by diuers examples, which are too long (though perhaps they would not seeme tedious) for this my present discourse; I will onely then insist vpon the last, the foundation I meane of Saint Albans, by Ossa King of the Mercians; for that by this Donation, the Supremacie of Kings is ve∣ry apparent; and also that once for all I may by this one, shew my Reader the forme of all those Cartularies, by which such deuout Saxon Princes endowed their sacred Structures.

Fundatio Monasterij Sancti Albani vbi & Regia potestas apparet.

REgnante imperpetuum Deo & Domino nostro Iesu Christo, licet per to∣tum mundum beatorum Marty••um qui suum in Christo sanguinem fu∣derunt merita diuine laudis exultatione celebranda sint;* 8.1 Eorumque Dei auxilio exempla gloriosa consequenda; precipue tamen nobis beatissimi Al∣bani qui sub hac Britannie Insula gloriosus Martyrio effulsit: memoria pia semper intentione et sedula sollicitudine obseruanda est. Vnde ego offa gra∣tia Dei Rex Merciorum cum filio meo Egfrido, pro amore omnipotentis Dei & huius Sancti intercessione terram XXX. manentium in locis quorum subinferuntur nomina Domino meo Iesu Christo ad Ecclesiam sancti Albani, vbi ipse Tyro primus in passione victima effectus est iure perpetuo perdonabo.

Eoque deleclabilius hanc donationem perficio, quia superna protectio tam nobilem temporibus nostris thesaurum qui diu fuit clausus, et huius terre indigenis abditus, reuelare dignata est. Hec itaque supradictarum vocabula terrarum. Et Wineslawe XII. manentium cum terminis suis. Et Stelsdune sine B••ldinistotum trium Manentium, quorum scilicet trium manentium termini sunt hij. Suanaburna. Heortmere. Stretreolab. Item vero X. Manentium vbi dicitur Senecaulilan vel Feutun, cum sylua que cognomina∣tur Lioropuda cum terminis suis. Et Lystune V. Manentium: quam vide∣licet terram Albumundus Abbas expeditionem subterfugiens mihi recon∣ciliacionis gracia dabat. Et quia ipse Martyr almifluus caput et exemplum Christianitatis omnis Britannie indubitanter habetur: dignum est vt locus in quo sanctum corpus eius requiescit, et ab omni populo veneratur, speciali qua••dam et singulari priuilegij libertate per nos honoretur. Hoc igitur con∣〈8 letters〉〈8 letters〉us Episcopis et Abbatibus, Ducibus et Principibus meis sub inuo∣••a••ione sancle Trinitatis & indiuidue Vnitatis donando precipio, vt Ecclesia ••ancti Albani omnisque possessio nunc et in futuris temporibus illi subdita. s••mper sit libera et quieta ab omni tributo et necessitate seu Regis, seu Epis∣copi, ducis, indicis et exactorum et operum que iudici solent, neque emenda∣tione Pontium, neque fossam adversum immicos faciendam, totum omne prefatur terre stipendium, et exactio ad supradicti martyris tumbam inso∣lubiliter persoluatur. Statuo etiam, et cum fidelium meorum assensi•• confir∣mo, vt Episcopi vel eorum Ministrinudam aliquatenus super ipsam Eccle∣siam vel super perochiales Ecclesias eidem quibuscunque temporibus subia∣centes nisi tantummodo cum advocati fuerint, dedicandi, vel in Paschali so∣lennitate sanctum Chrisma et oleum ex more tribuendi potestatem habeant. ••ec earum Presbiteros ad Sinodum suam, vel capitulum conuocare vel ab officio diuino suspendere, seu aliquod in eos, vel minimum ius exercere pre∣sumant. Sed omnia quecunque Ecclesie sancte fuerint Abbatis solummodo ••••usdem Monasterij potestati tractanda libere subiaceant. De censu quoque singulis annis per vniuersam Britanniam colligendo et sacre Romane Ecclesie pro slabilitate Regni nostri et salute communi transmittendo decernimus, vt quantum in terra sancti Martyris peruenerit, ab hijs quibus iniunctum fuerit ab Abbate vndecunque collectum nullatenus alias asportetur, sed aliari sancti Albani fideliter oblatum ad vtilitatem eiusdem Eccles••e secundum quod Abbas decreuerit inviolabiliter expendatur. Esi forte quis intra eiusdem Ecclesie protestatem aut exitum cum Episcopo seu Abbate inveniatur bello surto vel fornicacione, aut alio quolibet simili reatu astrictus, semper ••a pars pene et emendacionis que Regi Episcopo committi debetur, ad beati Albani Monasterium inviolato semper federe reddatur. Credo enim et vera∣••iter consido quod hec munificentia non solum mihi meisque sed etiam vni∣uersis Anglorum populis summopere prodesse uult. Quia pro eius amore ille miles intrepidus meruit coronari qui totius mundi pericula passus est suo san∣guine expiare. Si autem quod absit vspiam quis laruarico attactus instinctu m••nte subdola hec machinatus fuerit annullare, vel quippiam in penis quod consti••uimus transuertere, sua pro audacia à cetu in hac vita anathematize∣tur fidelium, et in tremendo Dei examine astantibus celorum agminibus ho∣minum{que} turmis, nec non et horrendis herebi vermulis palam cunctis damxe∣tur cum hedis Auerni cruciamenta sine fine lucturus, ni ante obitum condigne emendauerit.

Hec sunt nomina qui hanc donationem meam consentientes signo crucis Christi confirmauerunt.

• ✚ Ego offa Rex huic donationi mee signum crucis impono.
• ✚ Ego Egfridus paterne munificentie consentiens subscripst.
• ✚ Ego Higberht Archiepiscopus consensi & subscripst.
• ✚ Ego Ceelnulf Episcopus consensi.
• ✚ Ego Hethered Episcopus consensi.
• ✚ Ego Vmmona Episcopus consensi.
• ✚ Signum manus Alhmundi Abbatis.
• ✚ Signum Beonnon Abbatis.
• ✚ Signum Yigmundi Abbatis.
• ✚ Signum Brordon Patricij.
• ✚ Signum Bynman Principis.
• ✚ Signum Esnuini Ducis.
• ✚ Signum Alhumundi Ducis.
• ✚ Signum Yighberti Ducis.
• ✚ Signum Athelmundi Ducis.
• ✚ Signum Radgari Ducis:
• ✚ Signum Heardberhti Ducis.
• ✚ Signum Althmundi Ducis.
• ✚ Signum Cuthberti Ducis.
• ✚ Signum Radbirhti Ducis.
• ✚ Signum Vulpheardi Ducis.

Perscripta est autem huius donationis cartula Anno Dominice incarnatio∣nu D.CC.XC.V. & Regni Regis Offani XXXV. Indictione V. sub. IIII. Nonas Mai••s in loco qui dicitur & Beoranporda.

It was generally conceiued (and truly as I thinke) that these politike wayes for the taking away from the Pope his vnlimited authoritie here in England, as also in the suppression of religious houses (of which in the next Chapter) were principally deuised by Secretarie Cromwell, afterwards Earle of Essex, which may appeare both by the premises and sequele of this my discourse, as also by the intimation of Nicholas Shaxton Bishop of Sa∣rum, in a letter sent vnto him the said Cromwell, thus worded.

Honorable syr

I certifie your good mastership that I haue this daye re∣ceyued the Kyng his most honorable letters sent vnto me from you by my servant,* 9.1 And reioyse nott a litle that itt hath pleased his highnes to write so ernestly vnto the Bishopps in this so ernest a cause, thynkyng suyrly that God hath vsed your wisdom to stire vp the good Prynce herevnto, whereof I heighli thanke the almighti Lord; preyeng you also to goo on still from one thyng to another, as your wisdom, yea Gods veray wisdom in you ex∣citeth and serueth you, till the vsurped poure of that man of Rome be clene

abolished; and put out of the hartes of the kyngs subiects. And I shall with all my diligence applie my self to thaccomplishment of this his so godly commandement by Goddes grace. And for as moche as I haue taken my leue of the Kyng and Quene, and tarry for noothing now but only for the instrument called Custodias temporalium. I eftsones beseche your ma∣stirship to haue that in your remembraunce whan ye shall next repaire vnto the Court, together with a discharge for takyng of any othe of the resi∣dentiaries of Sarum, which suyrly they will exact of me, oneles I bryng some thyng outher from the Kyng his highnes, or elles from you his chefe Counsellor for to stopp their mouthes. And as for seallyng of new obli∣gacions if itt like you to commande your servaunt to send me them to mo∣row by this brynger, I shall seale them and send them to you, without any tariaunce, by the grace of God: who preserue you and prosper you in all your godly purposes and interprises.

Murtelack the iiii daye of Iuin.

Yorn owne to comaunde Nic. Sarum.

But howsoeuer the honour of this act, as also of the dissolution of Ab∣beys be principally attributed to Cromwell and his complotments; yet at the same time there was others of the priuie Councell, as forward, and as able for their singular endowments, to conclude a matter of that conse∣quence as euer was Cromwell. I meane Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury, whose zeale and abilities are generally knowne to all that euer heard of the booke of Martyrs. Sir Thomas Audley Knight, speaker of the Parliament, for his demerits created by Henry the eighth, Baron Audley of Walden, and also aduanced to the honour of the Chancellorship of Eng∣land. Sir William Pawlet Knight, Comptroller of the Kings house, who, for his wisedome, the said King created Lord S. Iohn of Basing, and Knight of the Garter, whom Edward the sixt made great Master of his houshold, President of his Councell, and Lord Treasurer of England; whom he crea∣ted Earle of Wiltshire, and Marquesse of Winchester; to whom Queene Elizabeth committed the keeping of the great Seale. Who liued to see one hundred and three persons issue out of his loynes, who died at Basing in Hampshire the tenth of March, 1571. where hee was honourablie buried, when he had liued eightie seuen yeares. Another pillar of the State at that time, was that wise and iudicious gentleman▪ Sir Richard Rich, Lord Chan∣cellour of England, vnder King Edward the sixth, who in the first yeare of his raigne, aduanced him to this office, and created him Baron Rich of Leez in Essex. These and other more of the Nobilitie had both their hands and heads in this businesse, yet Cromwell, Audley, and Rich, were thought to be the onely men; who, for their religious paines, ranne into great oblo∣quie with the common people; insomuch that the Commons of Lincoln∣shire finding themselues fore troubled with this strange alteration, and ri∣sing in rebellion, presented diuers articles of aggrieuances to the Kings Maiestie▪

Amongst the said Articles and demands of Robert Ask••, and his rebel∣lious crew, the Commons of Yorkeshire, Cumberland, Westmerland, Nor∣thumberland,

and the countries adiacent▪ at the conference holden at Don∣caster, betwixt Thomas Duke of Norfolke, Generall of the Kings Armie, and certaine Commissioners on the partie of the said Captaine Aske, and his fellow rebels. Thus it was propounded by their Speaker, Sir Thomas Hyl∣ton Knight.

The fowrt that Thomas Cromwell, nor any of his bande or secte, be not at our metinge at Doncastre, but abcent themselfe from the Councell.

Also to haue the Lord Cromwell, the Lord Chancellor, and Sir Ryc. Rich to haue condigne punyshment, as subuerters of the gud lawes of the ••eame, and ouetemers of the slese secte of theys fals Heretykes, first inuenters and brengers of them.

Likewise Doctor Leyton, and Doctor Le••, who had bene loyned in com∣mission with Cromwell for the visitation of religious Foundations (of which hereafter) were maliciouslye detracted, by this demand of the Commons in the foresaid conference.

Also that Doctor Lee, and Doctor Leyton, may haue condigne punysh∣ment for theyr extortions, in time of visitation, in brybes, of some religy∣ous houses, x. lib. xx. lib. and for other summes, besyde horsys, vowsens, leases, vndre Couent Seallys, by them taken, and other abomynable acts by them committed and done.

I might haue occasion here to speake of the abrogation of the Popes au∣thoritie, of the subuersion of religious foundations, of the suppression of re∣ligious Votaries, and of the reformation of Religion in that neuer-conque∣red Nation of Scotland, where, at this time, Religion is double refined, pure and spotlesse without ceremonie, and plaine as a pike staffe without a sur∣plise. But I will reserue this narration till I come to speake of the conuersion of Scotland to the Christian faith. As also of the Funerall Monuments which are there to be found, which will be but a few, if Sir Robert Cottons Librarie do not helpe me, for by my owne obseruation, in the famous mai∣den-citie of Edenborough, and in the Parish Churches of other Townes, the Sepulchres of the dead are shamefully abused, or quite taken away, yea and the Churches themselues, with religious houses, and other holy places, violated, demolished, or defaced.

CHAP. XV. The policie vsed by the King and his Councell for the dissolution and extirpation of Religious Foundations, and Religious Orders, with∣in this Realme of England and Wales. The reformation of Religion. of Inscriptions in Churches. The Kings warrant of the surrender of Religious Houses. An information made to Queene Elizabeth of the seuerall abuses done vnto the State generall, and Crowne, by the corruption of such as were imployed by her Father vpon the suppression of Abbeyes.

HEnry the eighth hauing (as ye haue heard) thus setled the Suprema∣cy where he would haue it, either by the aduise of politick Cromwell, or by the example of proud Wolsey, or else of himselfe (hee being nothing so scrupulous in conscience, nor so stayed in sacred resolutions as was Hen∣ry the fourth) vpon a greedie desire to enrich his coffers, began now to lay plots, deuises, and proiects for the vtter subuersion of all Abbeyes, Priories, Nunneries, and other religious foundations; within this his kingdome of England and Wales: and first for an induction to the businesse, He put in Commission his seruant Cromwell, Thomas Lee, and Richard Laiton, Do∣ctors of the Ciuill Law, Thomas Bedell, Deane of Cornwall, Thomas Bart∣let publike Notarie, and others, to visit all the foresaid religious Houses, and to make inquirie of their Orders, Founders, values, debenters, reliques, pilgrimages, and other Queres: but most especially they were to make dili∣gent scrutinie, and to learne, vijs & modis omnibus, by all manner of meanes the wicked abuses of those times, practised amongst the Fraternitie, and Si∣sterhood of each seuerall Couent. Which with their Commission they re∣turned; making a shamefull discoueri•• of the bestiall sensualitie of Mona∣sticke profession.

This generall visitation began in the moneth of October, and in Febru∣arie next following, a Parliament vpon prorogation was holden at West∣minster, in which these vnspeakable crimes of all the Couents were certi∣fied by the Commissioners to the King, and that high Court. Vpon the reading whereof, because their offences were found to be many and odious, or that King Henry would haue it so (which I rather beleeue) it was en∣acted by both houses in that present Parliament,* 9.2 that all religious houses of and vnder the yearely value of two hundred pound, within the whole Realme of England and Wales, should be giuen and granted to the King and his heires for euer: with all and singuler the lands, tenements, rents, reuersions, goods, cattels, debts, ornaments and iewels, with all things else thereunto, or to their Orders, in any wise appertaining or belonging.

The number of these houses then suppressed, were three hundred seuenty sixe. The value of their lands, yearely as then easily rated, was twentie nine thousand fourtie one pounds three pence halfe penie qua: others, for thirtie two thousand pound,* 9.3 and more, the moueable goods as they were

sold, Robin Hoods peniworths, amounted to more then one hundred thou∣sand pounds, the religious persons that were put out of the same houses, were in number aboue ten thousand.

It was a pitifull thing to here the lamentation that the people in the countrey made for them, for there was great hospitalitie kept among them, and as it was thought more then ten thousand persons, masters, and ser∣uants, had lost their liuings, by the putting downe of those houses at that time.

Before the dissolution of these religious houses, the plot was laid for the suppression of the rest. For first of all, for an introduction to that which fol∣lowed, Cromwell and the rest of the Visiters, in their visitations, put forth of their Couents all religious persons, that desired to be eased of the bur∣denous yoke of their profession, to whom the Abbot or Prior was to giue to such so departed for their habit, a Priests gowne, and fourty shillings of money. The Nunnes to haue such apparell as secular women wore, and to go whither they would. They put forth likewise all religious persons that were vnder the age of foure and twenty yeares, and afterwards closed vp the residue that would remaine, so, that they could not come out of their places; and tooke order that no man should come to the houses of women, nor women to the houses of men, but onely to heare their seruice in the Church. This little bondage, after so long and so licentious a time of liber∣tie, could not be endured; which being perceiued by the Commissioners, with faire promises of other preferments, or competent yearely pensions, they so wrought with the Abbots, Priors, and Prioresses, and the rest of the Couents, that diuers of them surrendred vp their houses with the appur∣tenances into the Kings hands, before the sitting of this Parliament, as by these words in the foresaid Act doth plainly appeare.

And also be it enacted, that his Highnes shall haue to him and his heires all and singular such Monasteries, Abbies, and Priories, which at any time within on yeare next before the making of this Act, hath beene giuen and granted, by any Abbot, Prior, Abbesse, or Prioresse, vnder their Couent Seale, or that otherwise hath beene suppressed or dissolued, and all and sin••gular the lands, tenements, goods, &c. interests and hereditaments, &c. to the same appertaining and belonging.

Now (by the example of these, or by what other meanes I know not) the rest of the Abbots, Priors, Abbesses, and Prioresses, at other times, with vnanimous consent of their Couents, in great compunction of spirit, con∣trition of heart, and confession of their manifold enormities, did seuerally giue and grant to the Kings Maiestie, and to his heires, all their right and interest which they had in their Monasteries, lands, goods, or heredita∣ments; by certaine instruments or writings vnder their hands and S••ales, of which I will set downe one or two for example, which I had from my louing friend, Master Iohn Masters, Master of the Augmentation Office; in forme as followeth.

But first will it please you reade the copie of the Kings Warrant, to such his Commissioners as were to take the Surrenders of Religious houses. The forme of which thus followeth.

Henry the eighth, &c.

To our trustie, &c.

Forasmuche as we vnderstand that the Monastery of S. A. is at this pre∣sente in such state, as the same is neither vsed to the glory of God, nor to the benefyte of our Comon welth, We let you wit, that therfore being mynd∣ed to take the same into our owne hands for a better purpose; like as we doubt not but the head of the same wilbe contented to make his surrender accordingly, we for the spesyall truste and confydence that we haue in your fydellity, wisdomes and discrecions, haue, and by these presents, doo au∣thoryse, name, assygne, and appoynte you, that immediatly repayring to the sayd Howse, ye shall receave of the sayd Head such a wryting vnder the Couent Seale, as to your discretyons shall seeme requisite, meete, and con∣uenient, for the due surrender to our vse of the same, and thervpon take pos••sessyon therof, and of all the goodes cattelles plate, fuel••es, implements and stuffe, being within, or apperteyneng thervnto. And forther causyng all the goodes and implements to be indisterently sold, either for reddy mo∣ney, or at dayes vpon suffyciente suertyes; so that the same day passe not one yere and a halfe. Ye shall deliuer to the said Head and Brethren, suche parte of the sayd money and goodes, as ye by your discresyons shall thinke meete and conuenyente for their despeche. And forther to see them haue convenyente pensyons, by your wysdomes assigned accordyngly: which done, and moreouer seeing the rightfull and due debts therof payd and sa∣tysfyed, as well of the revenewes as of the sayd stuffe, as to reason and good ••onscyens apperteyneth, and your charges reasonablie allowed, ye shall proceed to the dissolutyon of the sayd howse: And forther in your name take possessyon of the same to be kept to our vse and profyte. Ye shall fur∣thermore bringe and convaye to owr Tower of London after yowr sayd discressyons all the rest of the sayd money, Plate, Iuelles, and ornaments that in any wyse shall come to your hands by meane of the premysses, or of any parte therof. Straitely charging and commandynge all Maires, Sheryffes, Bayli••••••s, Constables, and all other our Officers, Ministers, and Subiects, to whom in this case it shall apperteyne, that vnto you, and euery of you in exe••ution herof, they be helpinge, aydinge, sauoring, and assisting, as they will answer vnto vs to the contrary at their vttermoste perrilles.

Yeuen, &c.

The resignation or surrender of the Prior and Couent of Saint Andrewes, Northampton: with a recognition of their manifold enormities.

* 11.1Most noble and vertuous Prince, owr most rightuous and gracyous So∣ueraign Lorde, and vndoubted Founder, and in erthe next vndre God Su∣preme heed of this Englyshe Churche. We yowr Gracys pore and most vnworthy Subiects, Francys, Priour of yowr Graces Monastery of Saint Andrew the Apostle, within yowr Graces Towne of Northampton, and the hoole Couent of the same, being steryd by the gryffe of owr consci∣ence, vnto greate contricion for the manifolde negligence, enormytes, and abuses, of long tyme by vs and other owr predecessours, vndre the pretence and shadow of perfyght Religion, vsyd and comytted, to the greuous dis∣pleasure

of Almyghty God, the craftye decepcion, and subtell seduccion of the pure and symple myndys of the good Christian people of this yowr noble Reame, knowlegen owr selffes to haue greuously offendyd God, and yowr Highnesse owr Soueraign Lord and Founder. Aswell in corrupting the conscience of yowr good Christian subiects, with vayne, superstitious, and other vnprofitable ceremonyes, the very means and playn induccions to the abominable synne of Idolatry; as in omyttyng the execucion of suche deuowte and due observaunces, and charitable acts as we were boun••den to do, by the promises, and avowe made by vs and our predecessors, vnto Almighty God, and to yowr graces most noble progeni••ors, orygy∣nall Founders of yowr saide Monastery. For the which obseruances, and dedys of charyte, only yowr saide Monastery was indowed with son••ry possessions, Iewels, ornaments, and other goods, moueable and vnmoue∣able, by yowr graces saide noble progenitors. The revenues of which pos∣sessions, we the saide Priour and Couent, voluntaryly onely by owr pr••pre conscience compellyd, do recognyce, neither by vs, nor owr predecessors to haue ben emploied accordyng to the origynall intent of the Founders, of yowr saide Monastery; that is to saie, in the pure observaunce of Chrysts Religion, accordyng to the devowte rule, and doctryne, of holy Saint Be∣nedict, in vertuose exercyse, and study, accordyng to owr professyon and avowe; ne yett in the charytable sustayning, comforting, and releiving of the pore people, by the kepyng of good and necessary hospitality. But as well we as others owr predecessors, callyd religiouse persones within yowr said Monastery, taking on vs the habite or owtewarde vesture of the saide rule, onely to the intent to lead owr liffes in an ydell quyetnes, and not in vertuose exercyse, in a stately estymacion, and not in obedient humylyte, haue vndre the shadowe, or color of the saide Rule and habite, vaynly, de∣testably, and also vngodly, employed, yea rather deuowred, the yerely re∣uenues yssuing and comyng of the saide possessions, in contynuall ingurgi¦tacions and farcyngs of owr carayne bodyes, and of others, the support••res of owr voluptuose and carnall appetyte, with other vayne and vngodly expensys; to the manyfest subvertion of deuocion, and clennes of lyvyng; and to the most notable slaunder of Chrysts holy Euangely, which in the forme of owr professyon, we dyd ostentate, and openly advaunte to kepe most exactly: withdrawing therby from the symple, and pure myndys of yowr graces subiects, the onely truth and comfort, which they oughte to haue by the true faith of Christe. And also the devyne honor, and glory, onely due to the glorious Maiestye of God Almyghty, steryng them with all persuasions, ingynes, and polyce, to dedd Images, and counterfett re∣liques, for owr dampnable lucre. Which our most horryble abhominaci∣ons, and execrable persuacions of yowr graces people, to detestable er∣rours, and our long coueryd Ipocrysie cloked with fayned sanctite; We re∣volving dayly, and continually ponderyng in owr sorowfull harts, and therby perseyuing the botomlas gulf of euerlastyng fyre redy to devowre vs, if persysting in this state of lyvyng, we shulde departe from this vncer∣tayn and transytory liffe; constrayned, by the intollerable anguysh of owr conscience, callyd as we trust by the grace of God, who wolde haue no man to perysh in synne: with harts most contrite, and repentante, prostrate

at the noble feet of yowr most roiall Maiestye, most lamentably doo craue of yowr highnes, of yowr habundant mercy, to grant vnto vs, most gre∣uous agaynst God, and yowr highnes, yowr most gracious perdon, for owr saide sondry offences, omyssyons, and negligences, comytted as before by vs is confessyd, agaynst yowr hyghnes, and yowr most noble progeni∣tors. And where yowr hyghnes, being supreme hedd, immediately next aftre Christe, of his Church, in this yowr Roialme of England, so conse∣quently generall and only reformator of all religious persones, there, haue full authority to correcte or dyssolue at your graces pleasure, and libertye, all Couents and Relygious companyes abusyng the Rewles of their pro∣fession. And moreouer to yowr highnes, being owr soueraygn Lord, and vndoubted founder of yowr saide Monastery, by dissolucion whereof ap¦perteyneth onely the oryginall title, and propre inherytance, as well of all other goods moueable and vnmoueable, to the saide Monastery in any wyse apperteyning or belonging, to be dissposed, and imployed, as to yowr graces most excellent wysdome shall seme expedyent and necessary. All which possessyons, and goods, yowr highnes for our saide offences, abuses omys∣syons, and neglygences, being to all men obedyent, and by vs playnly con∣fessed, now hath, and of long tyme past hath hadd, iust and lafull cawse, to resume into yowr graces hands and possessyon, at yowr graces pleasure. The resumption wherof, yowr highnes neverthelesse, licke a most naturall lovyng Prince, and clement gouernor, ouer vs yowr graces po••e, and for owr offences, most vnworthy subiects, hath of long season differred, and yet doth, in hope and trust of owr voluntary reconciliacion and amendment, by yowr graces manyfolde, lovyng, and gentyll admonyshments, shewyd vnto vs by dyuerse and sondry meanys. We therfor consyderyng with owr selffes your graces exceedyng goodnes and mercy, extended at all tymes vnto vs, most miserable trespassers against God and yowr hyghnes; For a perfight declaracion of yowr vnfeyned contricion and repentance, felyng owr selffes very weeke, and vnable to obserue and performe owr aforesaid avowes and promyses, made by vs and owr predecessors, to God, and yowr graces noble progenitors; and to imploy the possessyons of yowr saide Monastery, accordyng to the fyrst will and intent of the oryginall Founders. And to the intent that yowr highnes, yowr noble heires and suc∣cessors, with the true Christian people, of this yowr graces Roialme of England, be not from hensforth estsones abused with such feyned deuoci∣on, and deyllysh persuasions, vndre the pretext and habyte of Relygion, by vs or any other, which shulde happen to bear the name of Relygyous with∣in yowr saide Monastery. And moreouer, that the saide possessyons and goods shulde be no lenger restreyned, from a bettyr or more necessary em∣ployment. Most humble beseechen yowr highnes, owr most gracyous soue∣raign Lord and Founder, that it might licke yowr Maiesty, for the dischar∣ging and exoncrating vs, of the most greuous bourden of owr payned con∣sciens, to the immynent parell and danger of owr dampnacion, that we shuld be in, if by persisting in the state that we now rest in, we shulde be the lett of a more godly and necessarie imployment: graciously to accept owr free gifts withought coercion, persuasion, or procurement, of any crea∣ture liuing, other then of owr voluntary free will, of all such possessions,

right, title, or interest, as we the sayd Prior and Couent hath or euyr hadd, or ar supposed to have hadde, in or to your sayd Monastery of Northamp∣ton aforesaide. And all and euery parcell of the lands, advousons, como∣dytes, and other reuenues, whatsoeuyr they ben belonging to the same And all maner of goods, Iewels, ornaments, wi••h all other manner of cat∣tals, moueable and vnmoueable, to the sayd Monastery in any wise apper∣teyning or belonging, into whoes handes or possession to euyr they ben come into, to be imployed, and disposed, is to your graces most excellent wysedome shall seme expedy••nt and necessary. And although, most gra••cious soueraign Lord, that the thyng by vs g••ven vnto your highnes, is properly and of right ought to be yowr graces owne, as well by the me∣ryt, of our offences, as by the ordre of our graces lawes; Yet notwythstan••dyng we eftsones most humble beseechen yowr highnes, graciously and benevolently to accept owr free wyll, with the gift therof, nothing requy∣ring of yowr Maiesty therfor, other then your most gracious perdon, with some pece of yowr graces almes, and habundant charyte towards the mayntenance of owr pore lyving, and lycence hensforth to liue in such forme in correcting the rest of our liffes, as we hope to make satysfaccion therby to God, and yowr highnes: for owr hypocrasie, and other owr greuous offences by vs commytted, as well againe his Di••te, as your Ma∣iesty. And for the more infallyble proffe that this our recognycion vnto yowr highnes, is only the mere and voluntary Acte of us the said Priour and Couent aforesaid, withought any compulcion, or inducement, other then of owr propre consciens, we haue not only publyshed the same, open∣ly in the presence of your graces true and faithfull subiects, and seruants, Sir Wylliam Apparre, Knyght, Richard Layton, Doitor in the Lawes, Arche••deacon of Buckingham, and Roberd Southwell, Atturnay for the Augmen∣tacions of yowr graces most noble Crowne yowr graces Commyssyoners here, with diuerse other that wer present at that tyme. And vndre this owr present Recognicion Sealed with our Couent Seale, subscrybed owr owne names; but also haue made sealed with owr Couent Seale, and delyuered to the saide Roberd Sowthwell to yowr highnesse vse, a sufficient and law∣full deade, framed accordyng to the forme of yowr graces lawes, for the possessing your grace, yowr noble heires, and successors therof for ••uyr, to be presented by him vnto yowr highnes, together with this owr free Re∣cognicion and assent; offering owr selffes most humbly vnto your highnes, to be at all tymes redy ••o do from tyme to tyme, any other Act or Acts, as by yowr highnes, and yowr most honorable Councell shall be of vs farther requyred, for the more persight Assurans of this owr voluntary surrendre and gift vnto yowr highnes. And fynally we most humbly, and reuerent∣ly, with ••abundant teares proceedyng from our harts, having before owr even owr detestable offences, submytt owr selffes totally to the ordre of God, and yowr mercyfull and benygne Maiesty, most hartely beseching al∣myghty God to grante your highnes, with the noble Prince Edward your graces most noble and naturall sonne, next vnto yowr grace the most preci••ous ••uell, and chyse comforte of this yowr graces Roialme, long to lyue among vs, yowr naturall and true subiects, with prosperous and fortunate successe, of all yowr graces honorable and deuoute procedings, which

hytherto thorow your graces most excellent wysdome, and wonderfull industry, assidually solycyted abought the confirming and stabyshyng mens consciens contynually vexed, with sondry doubtfull opynions, and vaine ceremonyes, haue taken both good and lawdable effecte; to the vn∣doubted contentation of Almighty God, the greate renowne, and immor∣tall memorie of your graces hye wysedome and excellent knowledge, and to the spyrituall weale of all your graces subiects.

Datyd and subscrybyd in our Chaptre the first day of March in the xxix yeare of yowr graces Reign. By the hands of yowr graces pore and vnworthy subiects.

• ...Per me Franciscum Priorem.
• ...Per me Iohannem subpriorem.
• ...Per me Tho. Smyth.
• ...Per me Tho. Golston.
• ...Per me Rob. Martin.
• ...Per me Iacob. Hopkins.
• ...Per me Ric. Bunbery.
• ...Per me Iohannem Pette.
• ...Per me Io. Harrold.
• ...Per me Tho. Barly.
• ...Per me Will. Ward.
• ...Per me Tho. Atterbury.
• ...Per me Will. Fowler

The Surrender of the Warden and Friers of S. Francis in Stanford.

For as moche as we, the Warden, and Freers, of the howse of Saynt Frances in Stannforde, comenly callyd the gray Freers in Stannford, in the County of Lincoln, doo profoundly concider that the perfeccion of Chri∣stian liuyng dothe not conciste in dome ceremonies, weryng of a grey cootte, disgeasing our selffe aftyr straunge fassions, dokyng, and beckyng, in gurdyng owr selffes wyth a gurdle full of knots, and other like Papisti∣call ceremonyes, wherin we haue byn moost principally practysed, and misselyd in tymes past; but the very tru waye to please God, and to liue a true Christian man, wythe owte all ypocrasie, and fayned dissimulacion, is sinceerly declaryd vnto vs by owr Master Christe, his Euangelists, and A∣postoles. Being mindyd herafter to folowe the same; conformyng owr selffe vnto the will and pleasure of owr supreme hedde vndre God in erthe the Kings Maiesty; and not to follow hensforth the supersticious tradicions of of ony forincycall potentate, or poore, wythe mutuall assent, and consent, doo submytt owr selffes vnto the mercy of owr saide soueraygn Lorde. And wythe like mutuall assent and consent, doo surrender, and yelde vpe vnto, the hands of the same, all owr saide howse of Saynt Frances in Stannforde comenly callyd the grey Friers in Stannforde, wythe all lands, tenements, gardens, medowes, waters, pondyards, fedyngs, pastures, comens, rentes, reuersions, and all other our interest, ryghtes, or titles, aperteynyng vnto the same: mooste humbly besechyng his mooste noble grace, to disspose of vs, and of the same as best schall stonde wythe his mooste graciouse plea∣sure. And farther frely to grant vnto euery on of vs his licens vndre wre∣tynge and Seall, to change our abites into seculer fassion, and to receve suche maner of livyngs, as other seculer Pristes comenly be preferryd vnto. And we all faythfully schall prey vnto allmyghty god long to preserue his mooste noble grace, wythe encrease of moche felicitie and honor.

And in witnes of all and singuler the premysses, we the saide Warden, and Couent of

the grey Freers in Stannforde, to thes presentes haue putte owr Couent Sceall the yeght day of Octobre, in the thirty the yere of the raygn of owr mooste Souerayne Kinge Henry the yeght.

• ...Factum Iohannis Schemy Gardian:
• ...Per me Fratrem Iohannem Robards.
• ...Per me Fratrem Iohannem Chadwhort.
• ...Per me Fratrem Richardum Pye.
• ...Per me Fratrem Iohannem Clarke.
• ...Per me Fratrem Iohannem Quoyte.
• ...Per me Fratrem Iohannem German.
• ...Per me Fratrem Iohannem Yong.
• ...Per me Fratrem Iohannem Lovell.
• ...Per me Fratrem Willielmum Tomson.

With the like petition and recognition of their seuerall delinquencies, the Prior and Couent of the White Friers Carmelites in Stanford, the ••bbo•• and Couent of our blessed Lady of Bidlesden, the Warden and brethren of the grey Friers of Couentrie, Bedford, and Alesbury, surrendred vp them houses into the kings hands.

Battaile Abbey in Sussex, Martine Abbey in Surrey, Stra••ford Abbey in Essex, Lewis in Suffex, Saint Austines in Canterbury, the new Abbey at the Tower hill, the Minories without Aldgate, the Nunnery at Clerken well: The Hospitall of Saint Thomas Akers, the Blacke-Friers, the White-Friers, the grey Friers, and the Charterhouse Monks in London, with the most, or all other, were surrendred after the same manner.

In September the same yeare. Viz. An. 30. Hen. 8. by the speciall mo∣tion of great Cromwell, all the notable images, vnto the which were made any especiall pilgrimages, and offerings, as the images of our Lady of Wal∣singham, Ipswich, Worcester, the Lady of Wilsdon; the rood of Grace, of our Ladie of Boxley, and the image of the rood of Saint Sauiour at Ber∣mondsey, with all the rest, were brought vp to London, and burnt at Chel∣sey, at the commandement of the foresaid Cromwell, all the Iewels, and other rich offerings, to these, and to the Shrines, (which were all likewise taken away or beaten to peeces) of other Saints throughout both England and Wales, were brought into the Kings Treasurie.

In the same yeare also the Abbey of Westminster was surrendred, being valued to dispend by the yeare three thousand foure hundred and seuenty pound, or by some 3977. l. 6. s. 4. d. ob. q. as in the Catalogue of religious houses; the Monkes being expelled, King Henry placed therein a Deane and Prebendaries, and made the last Abbot, whose name was Benson, the first Deane; in the time of Edward the sixth it was made a Bishops See, shortly after (the benefits of the Church being abridged) it came againe to a Deane and Prebends; Againe Queene Marie ordained there an Abbot and his Monkes, who continued not many yeares, but were againe cut off by Act of Parliament. And lastly Queene Elizabeth (that wonder of the world) made it a collegiate Church, or rather a Nursery for the Church, saith Norden, for there she ordained (to the glory of God, the propagation of true Religion and good literature) a Deane, twelue Prebendaries, an

vpper master, and an Vsher for the Schoole, fourtie Schollers, called the Queenes or Kings Schollers, who (as they become worthie) are preferred to the Vniuersities, besides Ministers, Singers, and Organists; ten Quiri¦sters, and twelue well deseruing Souldiers. Thus you see the interchangea∣ble vicissitude of her foundacion, and if it had not beene for the reuerend regard they had of the Sepulchres, inauguration and vnction here of their famous Ancestors, these forenamed Kings (if I may ground my reason vp∣on the passages of those times) had taken her commings in, to haue inrich•• their owne coffers, despoiled her o•• her vnualuable wealth and ornaments, and battered downe to the ground her sacred Ed••fice.

The fifth of December ••n the soresaid yeare, the Abbey of Saint Al∣ba••s was surrendred, by the Abbot and Monkes there, by deliuering the Couent Seale into the hands of Tho. Pope, D. Peter, Master Canendish, and others the Kings visiters.

* 12.1Now all, or the most of all, the religious houses in England and Wales, being thus surrendred, the King summoned another Parliament at West••minster; for howsoeuer these forenamed religious orders, and other more, of their owne free and voluntary mindes, good wills, and assents, without constra••••t ••oact••on or compulsion (as are the words in the Statute) of any manner of person or persons, by due order of law, and by their sufficient writings of Record, vnder their Couent, and common Seales; had alreadie g••uen, granted, and confirmed, renounced, left, and forsaken, all their reli∣gious h••u••••s, with their lands, and all other the appurtenances to the same belonging•• vnto the King his heires and successors for euer. Yet it was thought necessarie by the King and his Councell, that these their ••o u••ta••ic donations should bee further ratified by authoritie of that high 〈◊〉〈◊〉 whereupon it was enacted, that all Monasteries, with their Scites, circuits and precincts; la••ds, Lordships, and all oth••r franchises, not onely those which were surrendred or dissolued, before the session of this Parliament, but also such as were to bee surrendred or dissolued hereafter, shou••d bee vested, deemed, and adiudged to be in the very actuall and reall season, and possession of the King his heires and successors for euer.

The religious Order of Saint Iohns of Ierusalem, whose chiefe mansion house was in the precincts of Clerkenwell Parish, within the Country of Middlesex, consisting of gentlemen and souldiers, of ancient families and high spirits, could by no means be brought in, to present to his Maiestie any of these puling petitions, and publike recognitions of their errors, thereby, like the rest, to giue a loafe, and beg a shiue, to turne themselues out of actu∣all possession, and lie at the Kings mercie for some poore yearely pension. But like sto•••••• fellowes stood out against any that thought to enrich them∣selues with their ample reuenues, vntill they were cast out of their glorious structures, and all other their estates, for these causes following alledged a••gainst them in open Parliament; as appeares by the statute beginning thus.

* 12.2The Lords Spirituall and Temporall, and the Commons of this pre∣sent Parliament assembled, hauing credible knowledge, that diuers and sun∣drie the kings subiects, called the Knights of the Rhodes, otherwise called Knights of Saint Iohns; otherwise called Friers of the religion of S. Iohn of Ierusalem in England, and of a like house being in Ireland, abiding in

the parties of beyond the sea, and hauing aswell out of this Realme, as out of Ireland, and other the Kings dominions, yearely great summes of mo∣ney for maintenance of their liuings, Haue vnnaturally, and contrary to the dutie of their alleageances sustained, and maintained, 〈…〉〈…〉 power and authoritie of the Bishop of Rome, lately vsed and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 within this Realme, and other the Kings dominions, and haue not onely adhered them∣selues to the said Bishop, being common enemy to the King our soueraigne Lord, and to this his Realme, vntruely vpholding, knowledging, and affir∣ming maliciously and traiterously, the same Bishop to bee supreme, and chiefe head of Christs Church, by Gods holy word. Entending thereby to subuert and ouerthrow the good and godly laws and statutes of this realme, for the abolishing, expulsing, and vtter extincting of the said vsurped power and authoritie: but also haue defamed and slandered as well the Kings Maiestie, as the Noblemen, Prelates, and other the Kings true and louing subiects of this Realme, for their good and godly proceeding in that behalfe.

Vpon these causes and other considerations, it was enacted, That the Corporation of the said Religion, as well within this Realme, as within the Kings dominion, and Land of Ireland, should be vtterly dissolued, and void to all entents and purposes. And that Sir William Weston Knight, as then Prior, of the said Religion, of this Realme of England, should not be named or called from henceforth, Prior of Saint Iohns of Ierusalem in England, but by his proper name of William Weston Knight, without further addi∣tion touching the said Religion. And that likewise Sir Iohn Rauson knight, being then Prior of Kilmainam in Ireland, should not bee called or named from thenceforth, Prior of Kilmainam in Ireland, but onely by his proper name of Iohn Rauson, knight, without farther addition. And that none of the Brethren or Confriers of the said Religion within this Realme of Eng∣land, and Land of Ireland, should bee called Knights of the Rhodes, or knights of Saint Iohns, but by their owne proper Christian names, and surnames of their parents without any other additions.

And furthermore it was enacted vnder a great penaltie, that they should not weare about their necks, in, or vpon any apparell of their bodies, any chaine with a Ierusalem Crosse, or any other signe marke, or token thereto••fore vsed, and deuised, for the knowledge of the said Religion, and that they should not make any congregations, chapiters, or assemblies touching the same Religion, or maintaine, support, vse, or defend any liberties▪ franchi∣ses, or priuiledges, theretofore granted to the said Religion, by the autho∣ritie of the Bishop of Rome, or of the See of the same.

Lastly, it was granted by the authoritie of the said Parliament, that the Kings Maiestie, his heires and successors, should haue and enioy their said mansion house in the Parish aforesaid, within the County of Midlesex; and also the Hospitall of Kilmainam in Ireland, with all their appurtenances for euer.

Yet it was prouided by the said Act, that Sir William Weston and Sir Iohn Rauson Priors, as also some other of the Confriers, should haue a cer∣taine annuall pension during their liues, with some reasonable proportion of their owne proper goods. And this was done (saith the words in the sta∣tute)

by the agreement and assent of the Kings most excellent goodnes.

Sir William Weston had giuen vnto him one thousand pound of annuall rent or pension. Sir Iohn Rauson fiue hundred Markes. Clement West Con∣frier, two hundred pound. Thomas Pemberton, fourescore pound. Gyles Russell, one hundred pound. George Ailmer, one hundred pound. Iohn Sutton, two hundred pound. Edward Bellingham, an hundred pound. Ed∣ward Browne fifty pound. Edmund Husse, an hundred Markes. Ambrose Caue, an hundred Markes. Thomas Copledyke, fifty pound. Cuthbert Leigh∣ton, threescore pound. Richard Broke, an hundred Markes. Henry Poole two hundred Markes. William Tyrell, thirty pound. Iohn Rauson, Confrier, two hundred Markes.

To Anthony Rogers, Oswald Massingberd, Iames Husse, Thomas Thornell, Nicholas Hopton, Philip Babington, Henry Gerard, Dunstan Nudegate, Ni∣cholas Lambert, and Dauid Gonson, being Confriers professed, and hauing no certaine liuing, was giuen ten pound a peece of yearely pension.

And if any pro••es••ed in the said Religion were negligently forgotten, or omitted out of that present Act, for lacke of knowledge of their names; yet it was ordered by the same, that they should haue such honest, conuenient, and reasonable yearly pension, and portion of goods, as should please the Kings Maiestie to limit and appoint.

And by the said Act Io••n Mableston, Subprior of this Hospitall in Eng∣land; William Ermested Master of the Temple of London: Walter Lymsey, and Iohn Winter Chapleines; were authorized to receiue and enioy, during their natura••l liues, all such mansion houses, stipends, and wages, in as large and ample manner, as euer they did before the sitting of that Parliament.

What other pensions were giuen, or how much the value in money was of the yearely profits of these foure last remembred, I do not reade. But the annuities or pensions appointed to the said two knights, and the Confriers, amounted to the summe of two thousand eight hundred and seuenty pound the yeare, issuing out of the lands to this Hospitall appertaining. And I finde that at the very same time of the dissolution of this Fraternitie, certaine lusts and Tourneaments being holden at Westminster, wherein the chal∣lengers against all commers were, Sir Iohn Dudley, Sir Thomas Seymor, Sir Thomas Poinings, Sir George Carew, knights, Antony Kingston, and Richard Cromwell, Esquires. To each one of which, for a reward of their valiant∣nesse; the King gaue an hundred Markes of yearely reuenues, and an house to dwell in, and both of them, to them and their heires for euer, out of the lands and liuings belonging to this Hospitall. Of such a large extensure were her possessions. And much what after this manner, the rest of the Manors, honors, lands, tenements, rents, and reuersions, were bestowed; and like∣wise at that time vpon small considerations, the scite and lands of all other Monasteries were begged, bought, and alienated by such who respected their owne profit aboue the seruice of Almighty God. Albeit it was then declared, saith Camden, that such religious places, being of most pious in∣tent consecrated to the glory of God,* 12.3 might haue beene according to the Canons of the Church, bestowed in exhibition and almes for Gods Mi∣nisters, reliefe of the poore, redemption of captiues, and repairing of Churches.

All Monasteries being thus suppressed; it followed that (vnder a faire pretence of rooting out of superstition) all Chanteries,* 12.4 Colledges, and Hos∣pitals, were likewise by Act of Parliament left to the dispose and pleasure of the King: And all these Monuments (aforesaid) of our forefathers pietie and deuotion, to the honour of God, the propagation of Christian saith and good learning,* 12.5 and also for the reliefe and maintenance of the poore and im∣potent (if without offence I may speake the truth.) All these, I say, for the most part, were shortly after; to wit, within the remainder of his raigne, and the short time of his Sonnes, King Edward the sixth: euery where pul¦led downe, their reuenues sold and made a way: and those goods and riches which the Christian pietie of our English Nation had consecrated vnto God,* 12.6 since they first professed Christianity, were in a moment, as it were, dispersed, and (to the displeasure of no man be it spoken) profaned.

Thus haue you seene, by degrees, the fatall and finall period of Abbeyes, Priories, and such like religious Structures; with the casting out to the wide world of a••l their religious Votaries: chiefly occasioned by their owne abhominable crying sinnes, more then by any other secondarie meanes; as plainly doth appeare by the premisses All which Queene Mary attempted to haue restored to their pristine estate, and former glory. But all in vaine; for these religious Edi••ices with the lands and possessions thereunto belonging, were so infringed, alienated and transferred, that nei∣ther the power of Maiestie, nor the force of Parliament, could reduce them againe to the proper vse, for which by the Founders they were intended.

Howsoeuer she (being a Prince more zealous then poli••••ke•• resigned, and confirmed by Parliament, to God and holy Church, all those Ecclesi∣asticall reuenues,* 12.7 which by the authoritie of that high Court, in the time of her father King Henry had beene annexed to the Crowne, to the great diminution and impouerishing of the same. And this she did frankly and freely, moued thereunto by her owne conscience, saying (with a Christian and princely resolution I must confesse) to certaine of her Counsel••our••, that albeit they might obiect against her,* 12.8 that the state of her kingdome, the dignitie thereof, and her Crowne imperiall, could not bee honourably maintained and furnished, without the possessions aforesaid; yet she set more by the saluation of her soule, then she did by ten kingdomes.

And whereas in the raigne of King Edward the sixth,* 12.9 it was enacted, that all the bookes, called Antiphoners, Missales, Grailes, Portuassis, and Latine Primmers, vsed for seruice in the Church, in the time of Poperie, should be clearely abolished; All images grauen, painted, or carued, taken out of any Church or Chappell, with the foresaid bookes, should bee de∣faced or openly burned. She being now more forward then wise to obserue the rites and ceremonies of the Romanists, caused the like bookes and ima∣ges to be bought, and brought againe into all the Churches within her do∣minions. Holy water, Pax, and censers were commanded to be employed at the celebration of Masses, and Mattens, Oyle, Creame, and Spittle, vsed in the Administration of the Sacrament of Baptisme. Altars furnished with pictures, costly couerings, and the Crucifix thereon solemnly placed: Vn∣to whom Lights, Candles, and Tapers, were offered The restauration and dispose of these, as also of all other matters concerning the Church, shee

committed to the Pope, and Cardinall Poole his Legate, by whose autho∣ritie and meanes by all probabilitie,* 12.10 all Statutes made in her father and bro¦thers raigne against the See of Rome, the Pope and his Supremacie were altogether repealed; and the sixe bloudie Articles enacted by Henry the eighth tyrannically put in execution; by force of which (shee being ouer∣swayed by the authoritie of Church men, for of her selfe she was of a more facile and better inclined disposition) so many, in lesse then foure yeares con∣tinuance, were consumed with fire, for the testimoniall of their consciences in that case.

* 12.11In the heate of whose flames were burned to ashes fiue Bishops, one and twentie Diuines, eight Gentlemen, eightie foure Artificers, one hundred husbandmen, seruants and labourers, twentie sixe wiues, twentie widowes, nine Virgines, two boyes, and two Infants, one of them whipped to death by Bonner, alias Sauage, Bishop of London; and the other springing out of his mothers wombe from the stake as she burned, was by the Sergeants throwne againe into the fire. Sixtie foure more, in those furious times were persecuted for their profession and faith, whereof seuen were whipped, six∣teene perished in prison, and twelue buried in dunghills, many lay in capti∣uity condemned; but were released, and saued by the auspicious entrance of peaceable Elizabeth, and many fled the Land in those dayes of distresse, which by her vpon their returne home were honourably preferred, and prouided for according to their worthes.

Queene Mary now dead, and Elizabeth of famous memory proclaimed Queene, possessed of her lawfull inheritance, placed in her glorious Throne, and crowned with the imperiall Diadem; presently after followed a Par¦liament, wherein the title of Supremacie,* 12.12 and all ancient iurisdictions were againe restored, all forraine power abolished; and for the more augmenta∣tion and maintenance of her State royall, it was ordained and established, that the first-fruits and Tenths of all Ecclesiasticall liuings, with the lands and Scites of Monasteries, giuen away by Queene Mary, should be vnited and annexed againe to the Crowne; that all Statutes should bee repealed, which were enacted by the said Queene Marie, in fauour of the Romish Religion, and that the booke of Common Prayer, vsed in King Edwards time, for an vniforme celebration of Gods diuine seruice in the English Churches, should bee ratified and authorised againe by this present Par∣liament.

This Parliament ended vpon the eight of May, vpon the fourteenth day of the same moneth next following, being Whitsonday, diuine Seruice was celebrated in the English tongue, whereby Gods word might be heard in a perfect sound, and the prayers of the Congregation vttered with an vn∣derstanding heart.

Soone after in the same yeare certaine Commissioners were appointed in seuerall places, for the establishing of Religion throughout the whole Realme; then all the religious houses which were reedified, erected, or re∣stored by Queene Mary, as the Priory of Saint Iohns Ierusalem; the Nuns and Brethren of Sion and Sheene, the blacke Friers in Smithfield, the Friers of Greenwich, with all other of the like foundation were vtterly suppressed. All Roods and Images set vp in Churches, whose sight had often captiua∣ted

the senses of the zealous beholder, and heated the blinde zeale of many poore ignorant people, were now themselues consumed in the fire, and with them (in some places) the copes, vestments, altar-clothes, Amises, bookes, banners, and rood lo••••s, were like wise burned in the open streets.

Vpon the walls, pillars, and other places of all Churches, certaine In∣scriptions were cut, painted, or engrauen, which being holden to be super∣stitious, were as then defaced, erazed, washt ouer, or obliterated: of which a few for example.

This Inscription was vsuall to the picture of the blessed Trinitie, repre∣sented by the Effigies of an old man, our Sauiour in his bosome, and a Doue.

Ave Pater, Rex Creator, Ave fili, lux Seruator. Ave pax & charitas. Ave simplex, Ave Trine, Ave regnans si••e si••e, Vna summa Trini••as.

Vnder the picture of the blessed Trinitie,* 12.13 sometimes in the Abbey Church of Rufford in Nottinghamshire, as it is in the booke of the said house.

Sede Pater summa disponit secula cuncta: Patre D••o genitus creat & regit omnia natu••. Omnia vi••ificat procedens Spiritus almus. Flamma, calor, pruna, tria sunt hec, res sed & vna•• Sic ab igne calor non diuiditur neque fulgor. Ast his vnitis vnus subsi••lit & ignis. Sic Pater & natus & Spiritus sed Deus vnus. Huic laude munus qui regnat trinus & vnus. Huic laus et doxa nunc et per secula cuncta.

Vnder the picture of Christ crucified.

Nec Deus est nec Homo presens quam cerno figura, Et Deus est et Homo que signat sacra figura. Verus Homo verusque Deus tamen vnus vterque. Probra crucis patitur, mortem su••it, et sepelitur Viuit, item crucis hic per signa triumphat ab hoste. Id notum nobis crucis huius litera reddit, Scilicet ipsius nota sunt c••ux et crucifixus: Hec et ego veneror Iesum'quoque semper adore.

Againe vnder the Crucifix.

Quantum pro nobis Christus tulit ecce videmus Et tamen à lachrymis heu lumina sicca tenemus.

Vnder the picture of Christ, vsually in all Abbey Churches.

Effigiem Christi dum transis semper honora▪ Non tamen effigiem sed quem designat adora; Nam Deus est quod imago docet, sed non Deus ipsa:

Hanc videas, et mente colas quod cernis in illa.

And this.

Sum Rex cunctorum caro factus amore reorum. Ne desperetis venie dum tempus habetis.

To the picture of Christ, speaking thus to man in the agonie of his Pas∣sion.

Aspice mortalis, fuit vnquam pas••o talis? Peccatum sperne, pro quo mea vulnera cerne. Aspice qui transis, quia tu mihi causa doloris▪

And thus, exhorting man to amendment of life.

Aspice Serue Deisic me posi••ere Iudei. Aspice deuote, quoniam sic pendeo pro t••. Aspice mortalis, pro te datur hostia talis. In••roitum vite reddo tibi, redde mihi te. In cruce sum pro te, qui peccas desine pro me. Desine, do veniam, dic culpam, corrige vitam.

The Knights Templers before they came to that house, now called the Temple, had an house in Holborne, which is now Southampton place, where in their Chappell was a representation of Christs Sepulchre, with these verses brought from Ierusalem.

Vita mori voluit, et in hoc tumulo requieuit, Mors quia vita fuit nostram victrix aboleuit. Nam qui confregit nigra inferna ille subegit, Educen••o suos cuius Dux ipse cohortis. Tartarus inde gemit, et mors lugens spoliatur.

Another Inscription vpon the same.

Hac sub clausura recubat Christi caro puro, Sub cura semper stat nostra figura. Est Deus hic tantus natus de Vigine quantus, Militie caput hic, mundi medicena iacet hic.

Another.

Sum Deus, ex quo carnem sumsi, sed sine neuo: ••lebs mea me ligno fixit pendente maligno; Aspice plasma tuum, qui transis ante sepulchrum. Qui triduo iacui cum pro te passus obiui. Quid pro me pateris, aut quae mihi grata rependis? Sum Deus et puluis, sed regnes si modo serues. Pro te passus, ita tu pro me prospera vita. Pro te plagatus pro me tu pelle reatus.

Vpon the picture of the holy Lambe.

Mortuus et viuus idem sum Pastor et agnus: Hic agnus mundum instaurat sanguine lapsum.

Many were the Altars here in England consecrated to the blessed Vir∣gine

Mary, more then to Christ; m••ny the pictures and statues, many the Churches erected and dedicated to her holinesse, and many were the ex∣orbitant honours, due onely to our blessed Sauiour, attributed to her hea∣uenly Deitie: As did appeare by Inscriptions numberlesse about her Altars. Of which some few.

In celo lata, nos seruet Virgo beata, Sede locata pia; nostri memor esto Maria. Que super astra manet lapsorum vulnera sanet▪ Que celo floret, pro nobis omnibus oret. Sit nobis grata virgo super astra leuata. Ora mente pia, pro nobis virgo Maria. Virgo Dei genetrix sit nobis auxiliatrix. Stella Maria maris, succurre pijssima nobis▪ Virgo Dei digna poscentibus esto benigna, Mater virtutis det nobis dona salutis. Liberet à pena nos celi porta serena. Virgo Maria tuos serva sine crimine servos. Virginis auxilium foueat nos nunc et in euum. Virgo fecunda pia, tu nos à crimine munda. Nos benedic grata pia mater et inviolata. Nos iuuet illud Ave per quam patet exitus a ve Virgo salutata iuuet omnes prole beata Nos Gabriele nata saluet partu grauidata▪

Virginis intacte cum veneris ante figuram Pretereundo caue ne sileatur Ave.

Sol penetrat vitrum, penetratur nec violatur, Sic Virgo peperit, nec violata fuit.

Hac non vade via nisi dicas Ave Maria: Semper sit sine ve qui mihi dicit Aue.* 12.14

O Regina lucis almae syderum, Intacta parens, puerpera virgo, Salutisque nostre digna propago. Parce iam parce mitissima quaeso, Hanc animam Christo redde benigna Et miserere canentis Osanna.

Her salutation.

Virgo salutatur, verboque Dei grauidatur, Nec grauat intactum gremium verbum caro factum.

Virgo parens humilisque Deo cara, sibi viles An••uem calcauit, que prima superbia strauit. * 12.15Virgo parit puerum, lumen de lumine verbum Est vox celestis, lux celica, stellaque testis.

In the Churches of Corpus Christi most commonly these Inscriptions following.

Hic est cibus qui plene re••icit non corpus sed animam, non ventr••m sed mentem, si quis ex hoc comederit, viuet in eternum.

Panis mutatur specie remanente priore, Sed non est talis qualis sentitur in ore: Res occultatur, quare? nam si videatur, •• unc abhorreres & manducare timeres.

Panis mutatur in carnem, sic operatur Christus ipse, verum sub pane latens caro, Verbum.

To the portraitures of the soure Euangelists these.

* 12.16Per Euangelica dicta deleantur nostra delicta. Euangelicis armis muniat nos Conditor orbis▪ Euangelica lectio sit nobis salus & protecti••. Fo••s Euangelij repleat nos dogmate celi.

Que ••eque naturas retinent nec vtrique figuras, Sic act••s Christi describunt quatuor isti. Queque s••b obscuris de Christo dicta figuris His aperire datur, & in his os ipse notatur.

About or neare to the Altars consecrated to all Saints.

De•• venie munus nobis Rex trinus et vnus. Virga virens Iesse nos verum ducat ad esse▪ S•••• ••obis portus ad vitam virginis ortus. Sumamus portum vite per virginis ortum▪ In vite portu saluemur virginis ortu. Ortus solamen det nobis virginis Amen. Nos ditet venia sanctissima Virgo Maria. Nos rege summe pater, nos integra protege Mater. Nos ope conforta celorum fulgida porta. Nos famulos serva genetrix à morte proterva. Nosiungat thronis veri thronus Salomonis: Ad fontem venie ducat nos dextra Marie. Ad celi decoranos transfer virgo decora.

Impetret à genito nobis veniam pia Virgo. Turmis Angelicis societ nos conditor orbis. Ordo Phrophetarum minuat penas animarum. Cetus Apostolicus sit nobis semper amicus. Martyribus sisti facia•• ••os gratia Christi. Grex confessorum purget peccata reorum. Virginci flores nostros delete dolores. Nos reg••, nos muni Sanctis Deus omnibus vni.

Indulgences and Pardons granted by the Bishop of Rome, to certaine Churches and Altars, were likewise depensild vpon the walls. In forme as followeth.

Alexander Episcopus Seruus seruorum Dei, vniuersis Christi sidelibus presentibus & futuris salutem, & Apostolicam benedictionem. Lice•• ad o••∣nes * 12.17 S. R. E. sideles muni••icenti•• nostre dextram debeamus extendere debi∣tricem, maxime tamen spiritualis gratie prerogatiua nos decet illos at••ollere, & dignioribus beneficentie nostre fauoribus ampliare, qui se nobis & S. R. F. feruentiori deuotione exibent, & in fide stabiles, & in opere sideli••er ••ffi••aces. Sane igitur cupientes vt Ecclesia S. Ia. C. preementioribus frequentetur ••o noribus, & vt Christi ••ideles eo libentius de••otionis causa conslu••nt ad e••••∣dem, manusque ad conseruationemeius dein prompti••s porrigentes adiutrices, quo ex inde dono celestis gratie conspexerint se ibidem vherius refertos; de omni potentis Dei miserecordia, & B B. Petri & Pauli Apostolorum eius au∣toritate con••isi, omnibus vere penitentibus & confes••is & contritis, qu•• di•• Ascensionis Domini nostri Iesu Christi a vespera Vigilie ipsius v••que ad vesperam eiusdem diei dictam S. Ia. C. Ecclesiam deuote visitauerint annua∣tim, et manus adeius conseruationem por••exerint adiutrices, plenam omnium suorum peccatorum absolutionem concedimus. Ins••per per septem dies dictum festum sequentes, et quolibet ipsorum dierum de iniunctis ipsorum peniten••ijs septimam partem miserecorditer in Domino relaxamus, presentibus perpe∣tuis temporibus duraturis. Nulli ergo hominum liceat ••anc nostram concessi∣onis et relaxationis paginam infringere, vel ei ausu temerario contraire. S•• quis antem hoc attemptare presumpserit, indignationem omnipotentis Dei et B B. Petriet Pauli Apostolorum se incursurum nouerit, atque in extremo in∣dicio districti Iudicis ira crudeliter permulctari. Dat. R. apud S. P. Id. M. Pontisica••us nostri anno. Testes A. Episcopus. P. G. Episcopus. S. E. S. E••sta∣tij presbiter Cardinalis, &c.

Against an Altar.

Si quis Missam ad hoc Altare fieri curabit, plenariam peccatorum remis∣sionem consequetur. Si vero pro defuncti alicuius anima ad idem Altare le∣gatur Missa, statim in ipso actu et celebratione Misse anima defuncti ex pur∣gatorio in celum ascendet et seruabitur.

Nihil certius.

Neare to the place where reliques were kept, such a like Inscription was either painted, insculpt, or written vpon a table hanging vpon some pillar or other of the Church.

Hic sacra sanctarum si nomina reliquiarum Lector se••re velis docet hoc te charta fidelis. De Christi cuna, que virga refloruit vna. Coelo manna datum, paranymphi manna beatum. Mensa gerens cenam, turbamque cibans duodenam. Claud••tur & cista chlamys inconsutilis ista. Sanguine Baptiste pariter locis omnibus iste Est sacer & magni sudaria continet agni.

The reliques kept in the Church being all thus reckoned, they were con∣cluded much what after this manner.

Horum reliquijs constat locus iste celebris Hinc & multorum possemus nomina, quorum Dicere si in tabula locus illis esset in ista; Nos meritis horum redeamus ad alta polorum.

Inscriptions neare and vpon Bells.

Bels in time of Poperie were baptised, they were anointed, oleo chrisma∣tis, they were exorcized; they were blest by the Bishop: these and other ce∣remonies ended, it was verily beleeued that they had power to driue the de∣uill out of the aire, to make him quake and tremble, to make him at the sound thereof flie, Tanquam ante crucis vexillum: that they had power to calme stormes and tempests, to make faire weather, to extinguish sudden fires, to recreate euen the dead; and the like. And as you may reade in the Romane Pontificals, they had the name of some Saint or other giuen 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them in their Baptisme; I will bring in for example the Bells of the Parish Church of Winington in Bedfordshire, whose names are cast about the verge of euery one in particular, with these riming Hexameters.

Nomina Campanis hec indita sunt quoque nostris.

• 1. Hoc signum Petri pulsatur nomine Christi.
• 2. Nomen Magdalene Campana sonat melodie.
• 3. Sit nomen Domini benedictum semper in euum.
• 4. Musa Raphaelis sonat auribus Immanuelis.
• 5. Sum Rosa pulsata mundi que Maria vocata.

Vpon or within the steeple these verses following, or others to the same effect, were either engrauen in brasse, cut in the stone, or painted within, on the wall.

En ego campana nunquam denuncio vana; Laudo Deum verum, plebem voco, congrego clerum. Defunctos plango, viuos voco, fulmina frango, Vox mea vox vite, voco vos ad sacra, venite. Sanctos collando, tonitrus fugo, funera claudo.

Or these.

Funera plango, fulgura frango, Sabbatha pango, Excito lentos, dissipo ventos, paco cruentos.

For the power of holy water sprinkled vpon the people vpon their en∣trance into the Church, these Inscriptions.

Huius aque tactus depellet Demonis actus. Asperget vos Deus cum omnibus sanctis suis ad vitam eternam. Sex operantur aqua benedicta. Cor mundat, Accidiam fugat, venalia tollit, Auget ope••••, remouetque hostem, phantasmata pellit.

Organs, Pulpits, Portals, Crosses, Candlesticks, Roods, Crucifixes, and what else of that kinde were likewise thus inscribed, all which with the rest were erazed, scraped, cut out, or taken away by the Commissioners, and in∣stead of them certaine sentences of the holy Scripture appointed to be pain¦ted or dispensild in euery Church.

Thus iudicious Reader thou maiest by this Chapter vnderstand, how, by Gods diuine prouidence, and the depth of state pollicie, first of all, the authoritie of the Pope here in England was abrogated, the Supremacie of the Church in our Kings inuested Abbeyes, and all other such like religious houses subuerted, Superstition and Idolatrie rooted out and suppressed, and how this kingdome, from all Papall infection cleared, and with the Sunne shine of the Gospell enlightned, the true worship of the euerliuing God was established. Which onely true worship that it may continue in our Church without Schismes, rents, and diuisions, vnto the end of the world, let vs all with vnanimous consent both of heart and voice, pray vnto him who is Truth it selfe, and the Authour of all vnitie, peace, and concord.

Now gentle Reader giue me leaue to adde vnto this Chapter (howsoeuer thou wilt say (perhaps) it is too long already) the copie of the Kings Warrant to Commissioners, to take the surrender of Religious houses, as al∣so a copie of an Information to Queene Elizabeth, of the frauds and cor∣ruption of such so imployed by her Father; being in my iudgement coinci∣dent with the Contents of the same. Thus the Warrant speakes.

Henry,* 14.1 &c. To or trustie, &c. Forasmoche as we vnderstand that the Monastery of ...... is at this presente in soche state, as the same is neither vsed to the honour of God, nor to the benefyte of our comon welth; we let you wit that therfore being mynded to take the same into our owne hand for a better purpose; like as we doubt but the head of the same will be con¦tented to make his surrender accordyngly; we for the spesyall truste and confydence that we haue in your fidelytye, wisdomes, and discrecions, haue, and by these presents doo authorise, name, assygne, and appoynt yow that ymmediatly reparyng to the sayd howse, ye shall receyve of the sayd Head such a wryting vnder the Couent seale, as to yowr discrecions shall seeme requisite, meete, and conuenient, for the due surrender to our vse of the same; and thervpon take possessyon therof, and of all the goods and implements to be indifferently sold, eyther for redy money, or at dayes vp∣on suffyciente suretyes, so that the same day passe not one yeare and a half. Ye shall deliuer to the sayd Head and Brethren soche parte of the sayd mo∣ney and goodes, as ye by your discrecions shall thynke meete and conve∣nyente for their dispeche. And further to see them have convenyente pen∣syons by yuur wisdomes assygned accordyngly. Whych done, and more∣ouer

seeing the rightfull and due debts there payd and satysfyed, aswell of the reuenewes as of the sayd stuffe, as to reason and good conscyence ap∣perteyneth, and yowr charges reasonably allowed; ye shall proceede to the dissolutyon of the sayde howle; and forther in our name take possessyon of the same to be kept to our vse and profyte. Ye shall furthermore bring and convaye to our Tower of London after your seyd discressyons all the rest of the seyd money, plate, Iue••les, and ornaments that in any wise shall come to your hands by meane of the premisses or of any parte therof. Straytely chargynge and commandyng all Mai••es, Sheriffes, Bayliffes, Constables, and all other our officers, ministers, and subiects, to whom in this case it shall apperteyne, that vnto yow, and euery of yow, in execucion herof they be helpynge, ayding, favoringe, and assistyng, as they will answere vnto vs to the contrary at their vttermost perrilles. Yeven, &c.

An Information made to Queene Elizabeth by ...... of the se∣uerall abuses and frauds done vnto the State generall, and Crowne by the corruption of such as haue bine imployed by her Fa∣ther vppon the suppression of the Abbeyes, and Continuance of the same.

Part of the corrupt, deceitfull, fraudulente, and vnrighteouse dealinge of many Subiects of this Realme at and since the visitation and suppression of Abbeyes, which with all the rest God by his grace hath made me hate and refuse, and also deteste and resiste in otheres to the vtmoste of my small powere, beyng contrary to this commaundemente of the second Table, Thou shal•• not ••••eale: wherby the possessiones, reuenues, and treasure of the Crowne have byn vnmesurably robbed and diminyshed, to the great of∣fence of God, and slaunder of the Gospell, and to the no small impoueresh∣ynge and weakenynge of the Imperiall Crowne, and vtter vndoinge of a nomber of your Maiesties pore Tenants and Subiects, and so to the great slaundere of your Maiestie, and withdrawinge of their harts from you, whos Acte it is told them to be, and so to them it semeth, because some of your seales be at all or most parte of them, and the confirmacion of your head officers at the reste: and to the vttere spoyling and vndoynge (before God and good men) of a nomber of lerned persones and exelente witts who vnderstanding that many before them had byne therby greatly en∣riched and advaunced; and that the gapp thervnto as vnto a vertue was made wyde opene for all without any punyshement, but rather commen∣dacions, were and ••re still the easilier ouercom by temptacion of the wise∣dome of Satane, the world, and the fleshe, to seeke and labour to become riche by like wicked wayes; of whom as the nomber is now of late yeres in∣creased, so also deceave they moore subtillie and detestablie, and in more things then euer before. For redresse wherof, and of a nombere of other cunnynge and clenly Thefts and decepts which I know and can in time re∣member and discouere, beside the multetude out of my compasse sayd by common brute to be in other calings. There must be pennede (by some persones learnede in the Lawe that be knowne to hate all kynds of vnrigh∣teousnes)

some strong Act or Actes (to passe by Parliament, and afterward•• to be roundly executed) with great penalties, forfeitures, and ponyshments, to reche vnto lands, goods, and bodie, as the greatnes or the smalnes of the case shall require, without the which God wil be yet more offended, the Gospell more slaundered, the Crowne more impouereshed and wekened, your people more vndone, your Maiestie more slaundered, your peoples harts more drawne from you, the lerned persones and exelente witts of your people more spoyled, and many other particuler euills will grow thereby, besides Gods great strokes: which at length will come without repentance and amendment: Wheras yf reformacion be had, God wilbe therin pleased, the Gospelle commended, the Crowne enriched, your peo∣ple profited, ther loues towards you encreased; the learned and exelente wittes enforced from deceite, to seeke prefermente and welthe by godly and honeste meanes; and many other things will grow therby, besides Gods good blessing which your Maiestie shall be sure to haue for it.

Deceiptfull and vnrighteouse dealings, viz. at and vpon the visitation and suppression of Abbeyes.

Wher the Images of gold and siluer, &c. with the costelye Shrines, Ta∣bernacles, [unspec 1] Alteres, and Roodloftes, and the pretious Jewelles, rich Stones, and perles, &c. belonging to the same, and the pixes, phallaces, Patenes, Basines, Ewers, candlestickes, Crewets, challices, Sensors, and multitudes of other riche vesselles of gold and siluer, &c. And the costly Alter clothes, curtenes, copes, vestments, Aulbes, Tunicles, and other riche ornaments, and the fine linnen, iette, marble, precious wood, brasse, iron, lead, belles, stone, &c. and the houshould plate, householde stuffe, and furniture of hou∣sholde, and the Leases and chattalles, and the horses, oxen, kine, sheepe, and other cattell, and the superfluous howses and buildings, and multitudes of other things that belonged to Abbeyes, &c. were worth a million of gold. The salles of the parte whereof were so cunningly made, and the pre∣seruation of the rest was suche that your Maiesties Father, and the Crowne of England hade in comparison but meane portiones of the same, of which muche was vnpayd by ill dealinge in many yeres aftre. For the fynding out of which, and punishyng the great decept and fraude, thear was not then, nether hath thear byne at any time since, for the like euilles afterwards also committed to this day any good order or diligent labour taken, but let passe, as though to fynd out and punishe such wickednes were no profite to the Prince and Crowne, or good seruice to God. All which haue byne the easelier let slip, because perhaps some of them that sholde haue punysh∣ed vnder the Prince might also be partly guiltie, and so, Ca••••••ce: Ca¦thee.

Item, wher diueres of the Visitores and Suppressores had afterwards [unspec 2] yerly allowance of Fees, annueties, corodies, &c. graunted by the Abbeyes, &c. to themselues, their servaunts and friends, was it likely that they came by them without fraude.

Item, the most part of the Evedences of Abbeyes and Nunneries were [unspec 3] pilfered away, sold and loste, as herein following vnder the title of your

Maiesties tyme more playnlie a••pereth.

[unspec 4] Item, Mannores, Landes and T••nements, and other hereditaments were ofte solde at vnder yerly Rents, by many subtile deceipts and frawdes.

[unspec 5] Item, many Lands and Tenements, &c. were sometime solde with thap∣portenances at the old yerly Rents: but where the woods were vnvalued (as ofte they were) the same went from the Kyng without recompen••••.

[unspec 6] Item, Mannores, Lands, and Tenements, &c. sold to diuers, and after the woods were felled and solde, and the Rents enhaunced, or for great fines leased out for many yeres, then the same Mannores, lands, &c. were retorned to the kyng in exchange for other lands that had plentie of woods, and were vnenhauncede, and vnleased in all or in parte, or the Leases were nere expyred.

[unspec 7] Item, muche Lands and Tenements, and many great woods, and other hereditaments were then solde away, wher the money for the same by de∣ceptfull defrawde was not payd in many yeres after the due dayes of pay∣mente.

So likewise in the time of the reigne of King Edward the sixt, your Ma∣iesties Brother, many things were done amisse, though not so many and so great as befoar.

Exchanges more were then in King Henries tyme, and almost as badde, wherof the Rents of many of them muste needs decaye in a great parte when that Leases shall end that were made by the Exchang••r••s, or when their Bonds made to warrant thos Rents shall either be lost, or not ex∣tended.

Much Lands, &c. were sold at vnder values by great decepte of many.

And in the shorte tyme of the Reigne of Queene M••ry your Maiesties Sister, many great gifts, Sales, and Exchanges were made, wherein was great deceipt and losse to the Prince and Crowne

In your Maiesties time and before, all or the greateste parte of all the Evi∣dences of the Lands, possessions and hereditaments of all the Abbeyes, &c. have by litle and litle by fraudulent meanes byne so pilfered, and solde a∣waye and so drawne into many priuate mens handes, that there is almoste none of them left to your Maiesties vse; so that your Maiestie hath nothing to mainteyne your title yf neede so requyre, but onely the long possession, and your owne Records made since suppression, whereof a nomber of them be gone.

This Informer, (a man in authoritie, as appeares by the sequele, of whose name I am ignorant) proceeds further in the rehearsall of many more deceipts, frawdes, and corruptions, vsed by diuers of the Officers of those dayes, onely for their owne lucre and advauncement, which are too many here to set downe; I will end this Chapter with the conclusion of his ar∣guments.

When I speke (saith he) write, or worke against thes, and multitudes of like things, what adoe ther is on euery side, and what outcries ther i•• againste me, and what inward hatred is borne me, which sometime brek••s foarth, and shewes it selfe, by their sowre lookes, bittere speches, and taunt and by their liftings at me, and paying me home one way or other when they can themselues, or when others canne for them, your Maiestie wo••••

wondere yf you knewe; And the more because some of them beare great shew and name of good men and Gospelers: But alas piteous ones God a∣mend them and vs all; That we together that prof••sse the Gospell may studye and strive not onely to loue and doe what he commands, and to hate and resist what he forbids; But also thos of vs that be in authore•••• to bring all others ther vnto by great intreaty and good rewards, yf that will serve, yf not by roughe threats, and sharpe strokes, as he hath appointed for the bringing home vnto himself of euery creature.

CHAP. XVI. The time of the institution of Religious Orders. Their seu••rall names and Authours, and the infinite encrease of their Fraternities and Sisterhoods.

THe Popes of Rome challenging a succession from Saint Peter,* 16.1 and seek∣ing to imitate the Hebrewes, began to institute Ostiaries, Acolites, Ex∣orcists, Readers, Subdeacons, and Deacons.

The Office of the Ostiarle was to open and shut the Church doores,* 16.2 to looke to the decent keeping of the Church▪ and the holy ornaments laid vp in the Vestrie; which is now the charge of the Vergers (as I take it) in Ca∣thedrall Churches.

Acolites, or Acoluthites,* 16.3 were to follow and serue the Bishop or chiefe Priest, to prouide and kindle the lights and lamps of the Church▪ and to re∣gister the names of such as were catechized.

Exorcists had the power giuen them to expell vncleane spirits;* 16.4 and by fasting and prayer, to free such persons as were so possest.

Readers,* 16.5 quos Pastores à pasco nominatos putat Am... osius, matut••n•• tempore Prophetarum Apostolorumque scripta legebant, ac populum diuinis lectionibus quasi pascebant. Which Saint Ambrose supposeth to be called Pastours,* 16.6 by the Apostle Paul: did reade the writings of the Prophets and Apostles, at the time of morning prayer, and did feede, as it were, the peo∣ple with such diuine lessons.

The office of the Subdeacons was to set and giue out the Psalmes in so∣lemne tunes,* 16.7 to receiue the oblations of the faithfull, to write the liues and Agons of the Martyrs, and to declare, or make more plaine vnto the peo∣ple the Epistles of the Apostles.

Deacons had the charge to releeue widowes and orphans,* 16.8 and other poore faithfull people; and to distribute vnto them the almes which deuout Christians had giuen to that intent. They were also allowed to preach the Gospell,* 16.9 to interprete the Scriptures, and appointed to adorne the sacred Altars, and helpe the Priest in diuine Seruice (a place officiated now by our Parish Clerkes) these were chosen to bee men full of religion, integritie of life, faithfulnesse and bountie, after the example of the Churhes of Ierusa∣lem and Antioch,* 16.10 who were called Clerkes; some of these were made by the imposition of hands Priests, others Deacons: to the end the Bishop of

Rome might imploy them to instruct the Christians which then increa∣sed, and were so many, as he could not alone execute the charge. To these Priests he gaue the chiefe care of soules, to the end that administring the Sa∣craments to the people of God, they might with the Bishop attend prayer and preaching.* 16.11 Presbyterorum vero munus erat baptisare, Episcopis adesse consilijs, orationibus esse intentos, frangere panem in commemorationem Christi, annunciando mortem eius, orare super infirmos, vngentes eos oloo in nomine Domini. The office indeed of Priests was to baptise; to be assistant to the Bishops in Councell, to be attent and earnest in prayer, to breake the bread of life in remembrance of Christ; preaching or declaring his death and passion: to visite and pray for the sicke, giuing them extreme Vnction in the name of the Lord.* 16.12 And Presbyter, saith one, dicitur quasi praebens¦iter; as shewing the way of saluation to the ignorant people. They were likewise, saith the same Author, called Sacerdotes, men consecrated to God in respect of their sacred orders, and pious imployments: which by him is thus deciphered. Quinque enim sunt dignitates Sacerdotum prae ceteris. Primo dicitur sacerdos quasi sacris dotatus, scilicet sacris ordinibus, quia ipse est in summo gradu, qui est Sacerdotum. Secundò, Sacerdos quasi sacris is ded••∣tus, id est sacramentis; ad sacrisicanda sacramenta; nam ipse sacri••ic•••• sacro∣sanctum corpus Domini cum verbis, signis, prodigijs, & caetera sacramenta. Tertiò, dicitur Sacerdos quasidans sacra, dat enim Baptismum, confessio∣nem, poenitentiam, indulgentiam, Eucharistiam, benedictionem, & extre∣mam vnctionem. Quartò dicitur Sacerdos, quasi sacra docens: docet enim verba sancti Euangelij, & articulos rectae fidei. Quintò, dicitur Sacerdos, quasi sacer dux, quasi ducatum praebens, & iter populo ad regna coelorum, verbo sanae doctrinae, et vitae bono exemplo. Whereupon this Distich was compiled:

Sacris dotatus, et sacris deditus, atque Sacra docens, sacra dans, et dux sacer esto Sacerdos.

Vpon the diuision of Prouinces into Parishes (of which hereafter) and building of Churches (which worke was effected with chearfull deuotion) the fittest men out of this holiest order, were chosen and appointed to con∣secrate the diuine Miestries of the Church. To such, or such particular con∣gregations as were committed to their charge, and of whose soules they had the cure. And such Deacons, which as Parish Clerks, did helpe the Priests in the execution of their sacred office; did most commonly after a short time, enter into the order of Priestood, and tooke vpon them the cure of soules, and the benefit of a fat Parsonage, if they could procure it; in which promotion, if this or that Deacon carryed himselfe proudly, or any wayes no•• to the contentment of his Parishioners: such was the common saying,

* 16.13The Priest forgets that e're he was a Clerke.

These Priests were called Secular, and such as led a Monasticall life Re∣gular. And so Canons were both secular and regular.

* 16.14The opinions of the first institutions of Chanons are very diuers; some refer the beginning of a canonicall life to Vrbin the first, a Romane Bishop, who liued about the yeare of Grace 230. Others, and namely Possidomus,

make Saint Augustine the chiefe Author of this institution, who when hee had gathered together a companie of godly men, who liued religiously, farre from the noise and trouble of the multitude, being made a Bishop, he built a Monasterie for Clerkes and Priests within his pallace, with whom he might liue in common.* 16.15 Onufrius Panuinus writes, that Pope Gelasius the first, about the yeare 493. placed the regular Chanons of Saint Augustine at Latran in Rome; Pope Boniface in the yeare 1298. placed there Chanons secular; Gregorie the twelfth restored the regular Calistus the third brought in secular Chanons againe; and Pope Paul, the second of that name, dis∣possest them, and restored the regular. They were wont to sleepe vpon mattresses, and had blankets of wooll, they fasted much, vsed great silence, and liued in common, hauing nothing proper to themselues: they v••ed ex¦ercises two houres in the day, and at the end of the yeare they made their procession. They did not admit any one to the habit vntill hee were seuen¦teene yeares old; and they gaue themselues to studie and preaching. The rule of these Chanons (confirmed by many Popes) consisted chiefly vpon three points, to haue nothing of their owne, to bee chaste, and to keepe their cloisters. Which rule is deciphered in the old cloister of the Mona∣sterie of Saint Iohn Lateran, in riming verses, now hardly to be read, thus

Canonicam formam sumentes discite normam, Quam promisistis hoc claustrum quando petistis, Discite sic esse tria vobis adesse necesse; Nil proprium, morum castum portando pudorem, Claustri structura sit vobis docta figura: Vt sic clarescant anime, moresque nitescant Et stabiliantur animo qui canonicantur. Vt coniunguntur lapidesque sic poliuntur.

Thus regular in holinesse of good life,* 16.16 and also in learning, both Priests and Chanons were of ancient times, but how irregular afterwards, let Chau∣cer tell you.

Popes, Bishops, and Cardinals, Chanons, Parsons, and Vicare In Goddes service I trow been fals, That Sacraments sellen here, And been as proud as Lucifere. Eche man looke whether that I lie, Who so speketh ayenste her powere It shal be holden heresie.

In another place.

And all such other counterfaitours Chanons, Canons, and such disguised, Been Goddes enemies and traitours, His true religion han foule despised. As Goddes goodnesse no man tell might, Write, ne speake, ne thinke in thought,

So her falshed and her vnright May no man tell that euer God wrought▪

And thus.

They vsen horedome and harlottrie, Couetise, pompe, and pride, Sloth, wrath, and eke envie, And sewen sinne by euery side, Alas where thinke such to abide, How woll they accompts yelde: From high God they mow hem not hide, Such willers witte is not worth a nelde.

* 16.17Piers the Plowman thus blanklie speakes of their pride.

Sir Iohn and Sir Ieffery hath a girdle of siluer, A Baselard or a ballocke knife, with buttons ouergilt, And a Portus that shuld be his plow. Placebo ••o synge, Had he neuer seruice to saue siluer therto, seith it with idle will.

And hereupon he exhorts lay-men not to bee so liberall in bestowing their goods vpon the Clergie. Thus.

Alas ye lewd men much lese ye on Pryests, And a thinge that wickedly is won, and with false sleights Would neuer wit of wittye God, but wicked men it had, The whych ar Pryests imperfit, and Prechers after s••••uer. That with gile is gotten, vngraciously is spended; Executours and sodemes, samoners and their lemmans: So harlots and hoores are holpen with such goods, And gods folks for defaulte therof, forfaren and spill.

These Canons had many cloisters here in England, great lands and re∣uenues, and were wondrous rich, the first Chanon Regular in this king∣dome was one Norman, whom Matilda wife to King Henry the first pre∣ferred to the gouernment of her Priory, called Christ-church, now the Dukes place within Aldgate London.

There are foure rules, or religious Orders, that is to say, of S. Basill, S. Au∣gustine, S. Benet, and S. Francis, vnder which all other orders are compre∣hended and gouerned. Of which my old Author Robert Longland, siue Io∣hannes Maluerne in the vision of Piers Plowman giues a touch: where he speakes of Pardons and Popes Bulls, on this manner.

At the dredfull dome whan the dead shall arise * 16.18And comen al to fore Crist, accountes for to yeue How thow leadest thy life here, and his lawes kepest And how thow diddest day by day the dome wil reherse. A poke full of Pardons there ne prouinciall lettres, Though ye be founden in the fraternyte of the iiii. orders, And haue indulgence an C. fold, but if Dowel ye help, I beset yowr Patentes and yowr Pardons at a pyes hele.

And thus the same Authour in another place, speaking of the pilgrimage to our Ladies Shrine at Walsingham.

Hermets an heape with hoked staues, Wenten to Walsingham, and her wenches after, Great loubies and long, that loth were to swinke Clothed em in copes, to be knowen from other, And shopen hem hermets, her ease to haue. I found there Freres, al the foure orders, Preched to the people for profit of themselues, Glosed the Gospel as hem good liked, For couetous of Copes construe it as thei wold.

So Chaucer in his prologues and in the Character of the Frier mentions foure Orders.

A Frere there was a wanton and a merry, A Limy••our, a full solempne man: In all the Orders foure is none that can So much of daliaunce and faire language.

But to returne to the first of the foure orders,* 16.19 which is that of S. Basill, (howsoeuer as I conceiue the order of Saint Dominicke was accounted one of the foure here in England) this Basill surnamed the Great, for his great learning, liued about the yeare of Grace 300. he was a Priest in Caes••••a, the chiefe Citie of Cappadocia where he was borne, and whereof afterwards he was chosen B••shop. He was the Authour of building of Monasteries, whereas many might liue together, for before his time the Monkes dwelt in caues and cels alone, in desarts and solitarie places, from the which hee drew them into Coenobies or Couents: and instituted of discipline, by the which they should no more wander, but bee alwayes bound by one forme of Religion. These Monasteries were schooles, in the which the arts, and Philosophie, together with Diuini••ie, true Religion and pietie were taug••t, to the end there might be learned and fit men alwayes readie to gouerne the Church; it is said that he built so great and spatious a Monasterie in Armenia, as it contained aboue 3000 Monkes; and in the end reduced all the religious men of the East to a good forme of life. He died in the yeare 379, full of yeares as of vertues, when Damasus the first of that name held the See of Rome, and the Emperour Valens an Ari••n gouerned the East▪ This Emperour was determined to haue dispossessed him of his Bishop∣pricke, as he had done others, but hearing him preach, and speaking with him at Cappadocia, he absteyned from expelling him his seate; to which effect P. Opmer. thus.

Basilius tantae doctrinae ac sanctitatis suit,* 16.20 vt et Valens abstinueri•• ab ex∣pellendo eum sede, cùm reuersus Cappadociameum concionantem audijsset, at∣que venisset cum illo in colloquium.

It is holden that this Basill was the first which caused Monkes to make a vow, after a yeares probation, to liue in their Monas••eries vntill death, to promise full obedience to their superiours, and not to contradict their ordi¦nances, and moreouer to vow continencie and pouertie. This order where∣soeuer

they liue, labour with their hands in imitation of the perfect Monkes of Aegypt: and what they get with their labour, they bring in common, retaining nothing to themselues. This order of this holy man doth flourish at this day in Italy, especially in the dominions of Venice, although all the Monasteries there which are of this order, doe acknowledge the Abbey of Grottaferata, twelue miles distant from Rome for their mother. I doe not finde that any of this rule liued euer here in England: which makes me be∣leeue that this was none of the foure Orders before specified.

* 16.21The next Monasticke Order confirmed by the Church of Rome, was that of the Doctor of all Doctors, namely, Saint Augustine; He was borne in the Castle of Tegast in Carthage, about the yeare of our redemption 358. his Fathers name was Patricius, his Mothers Monica, by whose intrea••••es, mingled with teares, and the learned Sermons of Saint Ambrose, hee was drawne from the errours of the Manachies; from Saint Ambrose as then Bishop of Millan in Italie, he returned into his owne countrey, where hee obteyned of the Bishop of Hippo (whereof he was afterwards Bishop him∣selfe) a garden without the Towne, causing a Monastery to be built there, in which he liued of the labour of his hands in all integritie, according to the institution of the Primitiue Church. He died of a feuer at Hippo▪ when he had sitten fourty yeares in his Bishopricke, being seuenty and six yeares of age, on the fifth of the Kalends of September, leauing to posteritie, two hundred and thirty bookes of his owne writing. This order multiplied greatly throughout the whole Christian world, howsoeuer branched into many seuerall orders, differing both in habit and exercises, as also in rule and precepts of life.

An Epitaph to the memorie of Saint Augustine which I found in the booke of Rufford Abbey.

Omnis plorat homo mox matris vt exit ab aluo, Et merito, quoniam ve••it in vallem lachrimosam. Solum nascentem risisse ferunt Zoroastrem, Ergo monstrosum crede risum liquet istum; Primus enim rerum fuit inventor magicarum. Hoc Augustinus testatur vir preciosus. Vir doctus, vir magnisicus, vir quippe beatus.

* 17.1About some fourtie yeares after the death of Saint Augustine, Saint Be∣nedict, vulgarly called Benet, appeared to the world, who is accounted the Patriarch and Father of all the Monkes of Europe. Hee was borne in Vm∣bria, a region in Italy, of the noble familie of the Regards, his Fathers name was Propre, his Mothers Abundantia, hee was sent to Rome at the age of ten yeares to learne the liberall Arts, but being wearie of the tumults and warre during the raigne of Iustinian the Emperour, hee went from thence into a desart neare vnto Sublacke, a Towne some fourtie miles from Rome; where he continued the space of three yeares or thereabouts: doing very austere penance vnknowne to any saue one Monke called Roman; but being afterwards discouered by certaine Shepherds, the people (by reason of the

great ••ame of his integritie and holinesse of life) flocked from all parts to see him; who had such force to perswade them to abandon the world, as in a short time they built twelue Monasteries, and hauing giuen to euery our of them a good Superiour or Abbot, desiring solitarinesse, he retired him∣selfe with a good number of his best disciples, to the mount Cassin, neare to the Towne of old called Cassina. Where hauing ruined all the idolatrous Temples, and broken downe their Images; hee built him a Monasterie, which hee dedicated to Saint Iohn the Baptist, with a Chappell to Saint Martin. Drawing all the Monkes, dispersed in Italy, into one societie and companie, to whom he gaue a certaine rule in writing, by the which they and their successours should gouerne themselues, according as Saint Basill had done before him; and withall bound them to three seuerall vowes, Chastitie, Pouertie, and Obedience to their superiours, which decree was ratified by the Church of Rome for an Euangelicall law. This congrega∣tion of the Benedictines grew by little and little to bee so great throughout all Christendome,* 17.2 as is almost incredible. Nulla Monasteria nisi Bene••dictina erat apud Anglos ab aetate Edgari vsque ad regnum Gulielmi primi. There was no Monasteries, saith a late Writer, amongst the English from the time of King Edgar, till the raigne of William the Conquerour, but Benedictines. This order, saith the same Authour, came first into England with Austin the Monke, Bishop of Canterbury. Hee the said Saint Benet, died about the yeare of our Lord fiue hundred and eighteene, and was bu∣ried in his owne Oratorie consecrated to Saint Iohn: where as before was wont to be the Altar of Apollo. He liued 63. yeares.

Saint Francis was borne in the Towne of Assile in the Duchie of Spole∣tum in Italy;* 17.3 in his young yeares he dealt in the trade of Merchandise, but by reason of a great sicknesse, at the age of two and twenty yeares, he con∣temned all worldly dealings, and gaue himselfe wholly to heauenly medita∣tions; he put a shirt of haire vpon his bare skinne, and a sacke vpon it, gird∣ing himselfe with a cord,* 17.4 going also without hose or shooes, Et victus osti∣atim emendicans, begging from doore to doore; so as the fame of him being spread ouer neighbour countreys, many drawne by his holinesse abando∣ned the world, and became his disciples, making profession of pouerty, but yet to labour and take paines for a poore liuing. For these he built an Ab∣bey in the Towne where he was borne, and wrate a rule, as well for those which were vnited vnto him, as for such as should come after him, which was approued and confirmed with many Indulgences, Priuiledges, Graces, and Pardons, by Pope Innocent the third, and Honorius that succeeded him; After the confirmacion whereof, he ordained that his Friers should be cal∣led, Fratres minores, or Minorite Friers, to witnesse their greater hu∣militie.

One Adam Sousbout a Germane Diuine,* 17.5 Ann. 1227. vpon his entrance into this order, writes thus to his Father at Delphos.

Quàm sit vita breuis, quam sit via lubrica, quamque Mors incerta: bonis quae praemia, quaeque parata Sint tormenta malis, horum meditatio nostra est, Quod facimus, quod firmamus, quod et esse perenne

Optamus testamentum, Saluete, valete, Care pater, cari Fratres, caraeque Sorores.

* 17.6This Scraphicall Saint Francis died the fourth of October, 1226. and was canonised by Pope Gregorie the ninth, ann. 1276. Ann. 1224. About two yeares before the death of Saint Francis, these Friers Minorites came into England, Et benigne a Rege Henrico tertio sunt suscepti, & Cantuar, collocati fuerunt: They were graciously receiued of Henry the third, and placed in Canterbury. And afterwards, anno 1269, one of the Ance∣stours of Sir Dudley Digge, commonly called Digges, Emit Insulam vo∣catam Bynnewyght in Cantuar. et locum Porte super stonestreete ad opus Fratrum Minorum,* 17.7 et tempore oportuno transtulit Fratres ad illam, bought an Island in Canterbury called Bynnewyght, and the place of a gate ouer Stone-streete for the vse of the Friers Minorites, to which hee translated them in conuenient time.

* 17.8The Friers Minors (saith Stow, first arriued in England at Douer, nine in number, fiue of them remained at Canterbury, and did there build the first Couent of Friers Minors that euer was in England; the other foure came to London, and lodged at the preaching Friers the space of fifteene dayes, and then hired an house in Cornhill of Iohn Traners, one of the Sheriffes, they bui••••ded there little cels, wherein they inhabited, the deuo∣tion of the Citizens toward them, and also the multitude of Friers so in∣creased, that they were remoued by the Citizens to a place in S. Nicholas Shambles, which Iohn Iwyn Citizen and Mercer of London, appropriated vnto the Communalty of the Citie, to the vse of the said Friers, and became himselfe a lay Brother.

* 17.9Contemporarie with Saint Francis was Saint Dominicke, a Spaniard, borne in a Towne called Calogora, in the Diocesse of Osma. His fader was namyd Felix, and his Meder Iohane, saith an old Agon: from Calo∣gora hee came into Gascoigne, where hee continued ten yeares preaching, and drawing Christian Princes into armes against the Albigeo••s, certeyne Heretiques, Qui damnato matrimonio vagos suadebant corcubitus; atque ••sum carnium prohibebant. Who condemned Matrimonie perswaded li∣centious copulations, and forbad the eating of flesh, whose errours hee re∣pressed by his Sermons From thence he went to Rome to the Councell of Lateran, vnder Innocent the third, where hee obtained licence of the said Pope▪ to put himselfe vnder what rule he should like best▪ that was allowed by the Church: whereupon he made choise of that of Saint Antonie, with sixteene of his disciples, and hauing made certaine constitutions, it was con∣firmed by Honorius the third; about the yeare of our Lord, 1206. Then going to Tholouse he exhorted his Friers, and sent them to preach, two and two together, perswading them to bee preachers both in deed and name; These Friers Preachers came first into England in the yeare 1221. where they had louing entertainment and houses built. Of which my old Author.* 17.10

Then deide Seynt Hugh an half yer and no mo That was Bishop of Lincolne, and ther after the fyrst yer The order of Frere prechours bygan, that ••as neuer Seynt Domnyk hit bygan, in the yere of gease ywis M. C. C. no mor forsothe hit ys.

Of the gluttonie and drunkennesse of this order which so farre declined, like others, from the first institution; one of their owne side thus writ.

Sanctus Dominicus sit nobis semper ami••us, Cuicanimus nostro iugiter praeconia ros••ro. De cordis venis siccatis ante lagenis. Ergo was laudes si tu nos pangere gaudes, Tempore Paschali, fac ne potu puteali Conveniat vti: quod si sit, vndique muti Semper erant Fratres, qui non curant nisi ventres.

All things degenerate in time,* 17.11 and stray in a manner from the right course; for example, the order of Saint Benet which had flourished a long space with great reputation of holinesse, di••••ered so much from the first in∣stitution of their Founder, that neither the decrees and authoritie of holy Fathers generall and prouinciall Councels could reforme or draw them to their first principles, vntill the sanctitie of one Odo, or Otho, Abbot of Clu∣•••••• Burgandy, and one of Saint Benets order, reuiued in a manner from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to life this Monasticall profession, forcing them to obserue▪ and ob∣seruing himselfe from point to point all that was practised in the time of S. Benedict. So as many of their Abbots which were drawne by his good ex∣ample, reformed also their Abbeyes, not onely in France, but as well in Sp••••ne, Germany, Italy, and England; and for that this reformation 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his first beginning at Cluni; the vnion of so many Abbeyes was called the congregation of Cluni, and euery yeare, by the Popes permission and au∣thoritie, all the Abbots of this congregation met at a certaine place, and they called it the generall Chapter, whereas they treated of the order and life of Monkes, putting out, and punish••ng such as had offended. This Odo liued in the yeare of our Lord, 913.

It was no long time after, ere that these Benedictines fell againe to their old vomit,* 17.12 their great wealth hauing made them, proud, idle, luxurious, carelesse of Gods house; and in most or all of their actions, extreamely vi∣tious. Whereupon one Robert Abbot of Molesme a Towne in Burgundy, pe••ceiuing that the Benedictines Monkes of his owne house (as of all other Monaster••es) had almost quite left and forsaken the ancient rule and disci∣p••i••e that Benet had giuen them; he left his owne house, taking with him one a••d twenty of the honestest Monkes he could finde, to a solitarie stu∣pendiou••, and neuer inhabited place, called Cisteux, or Cistercium, neare to ••••••gres, in the said Duchie of Burgundy, where hee erected a new Ab∣bey for his new companions, whom hee called Cistercians, of the place where the Abbey was scituated.

The liberties, immunities, and priuiledges of this Order was generally confirmed by Alexander the fourth, Bishop of Rome, circa An 1258.

Bulla Pape Alexandri quarti de Confirmatione omnium libertatum, immunitatum, priuilegiorum, &c. ordinis Cisterciensis.

Alexander Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei.* 17.13 Dilectis filijs Abbati Cister∣cij,

eiusque coahbitibus et conventibus vniuersis Cisterciensis ordinis. Salu∣tem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Solet annuere sedes Apostolica pijs vo¦tis, et honestis p••tentium precibus fauorem beneuolum impertiri. Ea propter dilecti in Domino filij, vestris iustis postulationibus grato concurrentes assen∣sis, omnes libertates et immunitates à predecessoribus nostris Romanis Ponti∣ficibus, siue per priuilegia seu alias Indulgentias ordini vestro concessas; nec non libertates et exemptiones secularium exactionum à Re••ibus et principi∣bus, vel alijs Christian•• sidelibus rationabiliter vobis indultas, auctoritate Apostolica confirmamus, et presentis scripti patrocinio communuimus. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostre confirmationis infringere, vel ei ausu temerario contra••re. Si quis autem hoc attemptare presumpserit, indignationem omnipotentis Dei, et beatorum Petriet Pauli Apostolorum eius se nouerit incursurum.

Dat. Lateran. X. Kal. Martij. Pontificatus, nostri Anno secundo.

* 17.14This Cistercian Brotherhood was first established here in England by one Walter Espeke, who founded the first Abbey of the said Order at Ri∣uaux, or Rivall in Yorkeshire, about the yeare 1131. according to this old Distich, sometimes depicted vpon the wall at the entrance into the said Abbey.

Anglia Millesimo centes. Anno quoque et vno. Christi et tricesimo, micuit Cistercius Ordo.

Some fifteene yeares after this foundation, and about the yeare 1098. S. Bernard surnamed the Mellifluous, a man noblely descended, borne at the Castle of Fountenay in Burgundy, with thirtie of his companions, amongst which three were his owne brethren, became religious men in this Mona∣sterie. This Bernard in short time became very famous, as well for his learning (of which his diuine writings full of sweetnesse beare witnesse) as for the holinesse of his life, in regard of which hee was sent by his superiour to lay the foundation of that great and famous Abbey of Clareuaux, or Claravallensis, neare to the riuer Aulbe, about Lang••es; which Abbey a Nobleman of the countrey had then lately built; and thus began the Monkes of the Order of Saint Bernard,* 17.15 which is all one with the Cistercian Monkes, sauing a little difference in the habit, both of them obseruing the rule of Saint Benet. This good man Saint Benet came to the Abbey of Ci∣steux, when he was eighteene yeares old, at the age of 25 he was consecra∣ted Abbot of Claravall:* 17.16 Et diuino magis instinctu, quam humana industria legem Domini didicit, quam tanta doctrinae munificentia, et eloquij suavi∣tat•• enarrauit, vt communi Doctorum consersu Mellistui Doctoris cognomen sit adeptus, saith Opmer. The Archbishoprickes of Genua and Millan hee refused, and onely contented himselfe with the gouernment of this Abbey of Claravall, in the which he continued 38. yeares. Hee died the fifth of Nouember, about the yeare of Grace, 1160. and was buried in his owne Monasterie, when he had liued, 63, yeares. He built the Monasterie of Saint Vincent and Anastasius in Rome, to the gouernment of which he prefer∣red one Peter Bernard, his Scholler, who was afterward Pope of Rome, by

the name of Eugenius the th••rd. In his time by himselfe and his meanes one hundred and sixe Abbeyes of this Order were built and reestablished; vpon the forefront or some other places within these Abbeyes, this sen∣tence is most commonly depensild, grauen, or painted; taken out of Saint Bernard.

Bonum est nos hic esse, quia homo viuit puriùs, cadit rariùs, ••urgit v••lo∣ciùs, incedit cautiùs, quiescit securiùs, moritur felic••ùs, purgatur 〈◊〉〈◊〉, & praemiatur copiosius.

Amongst many Epitaphs made to the immortall memorie of this Melli∣fluons Doctor, these following may suffice.

Ecce latet clare vallis clarissimus Abbas;* 17.17 Qui summis summus, qui sibi parvus erat; Relligionis apex, lux mundi, laus Monachorum, Vox verbi, pacis sanctio, iuris amor. Instructus, velox, sublimis, pauper, abunda••s, Artibus, ingenio, sanguine, veste, bonis. Laudis eget titulo, cuius laus non sit ad omnes; Cuius honor, cuius crescere fama fuit. Nunc vero quem plangit adhuc quem predicat orbis, Si laudare velim, laus mea laude caret. Dura, malum, cunctos, tulit, horruit, edi••icauit, Vana, Deum, requiem, spreuit amauit, habet.

Another alluding to the name of Claravall.

Sunt clare valles, sed claris vallibus Abbas; Clarior, hijs, clarum nomen habere d••dit. Clarus auis, clarus meritis, et clarus honore, Clarier eloquio, Relligione magis. Mors est clara, cinis clarus, clarumque sepulchrum, Clarior exulta•• spiritus ante Deum.

Another vpon his owne name.

Ardens Bernardus, aut ardens, aut bona nardus, Iure vocatur, propter quod nunc celebratur. Ardens feruore; vita sublimis; odore Nardus; que vere virtutis signa fuere. Iste fuit per quem patuit doctrina sophie Preco Dei, Doctor fidei, Cytarista Marie.

It is said by one,* 17.18 that approaching neare to his end, he spoke thus to his brethren: Tria vobis obseruanda relinquo, que in stadio presentis vite quo cucurrimemini me pro viribus observasse. Nemini scandalum facere volui & si aliquando accidit sedaui vt potui. Minus semper sensui meo quam al∣terius credidi. Lesus de ledente nunquam vindict im expetij. Three things I require you to keepe and obserue, which I remember to haue kept to my power, as long as I haue been in this present life. I haue not willed to slan∣der any person, and if any haue fallen, I haue hid it as much as I might. I

haue euer lesse trusted to my owne wit and vnderstanding, then to any o∣thers. If I were at any time hurt, harmed, or annoyed, I neuer craued ven∣geance of the partie which so wronged me. Which is thus more succinctly set downe by another, who hath written the life of the said Bernard.

Beati Bernardi metricum Testamentum Et primo sui Prioris interrogatio. Que vite forma, qui mores, que sacta norma Quid d••ceat quid non, instrue sancte pater. Respunsio ipsius Bernardi. Que ••eci, prim••, v••bis facienda relinquo Nulium ••u••au••, discordes pacificaui, Lefus ••ustinui, nec mihi complacui.

* 17.19Within one hundred yeares after the first spreading abroad of these Ci∣stercian and Bernardin Monkes; the Benedictines wanted another refor∣mation▪ which was attempted by Peter, one of the same Order, surnamed ••••••oron, of a Mountaine so called; at the foote of which he liued in a caue for the space of three yeares, doing daily penance. Vpon this mountaine he built a little Church, which he called of the holy Ghost; be ware a••wayes a ••l••aine of Iron vpon his bare flesh, vpon it a shirt of haire, being in continuall prayer, and reforming the rule of Saint Benet, which was then much degenerated. Hee obtained of the Pope a confirmation of his rule, vpon which hee celebrated the first generall Chapter of his Order. After which in the seuentie ninth yeare of his age, he was chosen Pope, about the yeare of our redemption, 1••94. by the name of Celestin the fifth, where vpon this reformed order were called Celestins: the number of which in∣creased so fast, that he himselfe consecraced for them fixe and ••hirtie cl••••∣sters in Italy, wherein were sixe hundred Monkes; amongst others this was one of Celestin the Popes caueats for his new reformadoes.

Tunc Celestinus cris si celestia mediteris. If heau'nly things thoult meditate, Then shalt thou liue in heuenly state.

Their first comming into England was much what about the yeare 1414.

The sanctitie of the Francischan Minorite Friers growne cold, one Ber∣••ard of Sienna,* 17.20 a gentleman of a noble extraction, moued with an holy and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 deuotion, laboured much for the reformation of that Order, which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 some assistants effected, taking away the abuses which were crept 〈◊〉〈◊〉 causing the Friers to liue in common, and to haue nothing proper to 〈◊〉〈◊〉, following simplie the institution of their father Saint Francis 〈◊〉〈◊〉 called Obseruant Minorite Friers, because they were obseruan∣〈…〉〈…〉 S. Francisci & propterea meliores: more obseruant to keepe the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and orders of Saint Francis, and therefore the better. This Order 〈…〉〈…〉 the yeare of Iubile, 1400. or thereabouts: it was first confirmed by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Cou••••ell of C••••s••••nce▪ afterwards by Eugenins the fourth, and other 〈…〉〈…〉 the fourth brought them into England, and Henry

the seuenth auhmented their numbers: in whose time they had six famou•• Cloisters here in this kingdome. Many other reformations haue been•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 time to time of the Franciscans, as by the Minims, Reco••lects, Pen〈7 letters〉〈7 letters〉∣ries, Capuchins, &c. and by many others; which happened sinced 〈◊〉〈◊〉∣lution here in England, or much what thereabouts.

One Norbert Archbishop of Magdebourgh,* 17.21 leauing the world, retired himselfe with certaine companions into a certaine place called 〈…〉〈…〉 of which this order tooke denomination, where hee squared 〈…〉〈…〉 himselfe, his fellowes and successours to obserue, much what after the or∣der of Saint Augustine; which was approued and confirmed by Calixtus the second. Honorius the second made them regular Charions. Their Ab∣bots were perpetuall, and euer consecrated by Bishops. They had power to conferre their lesser Orders to their Monkes, and to blesse all th•• ornaments of the Church, and to do all other ceremonies, but where as conse••ration is required in the blessing; yet they might celebrate so••emne and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Masse, with the myter, crosier staffe, cappe, and other ornaments, which belong to the Episcopall order and dignitie.

The first institution of this order was about the yeare 1120. their first house here in England was at Newhouse in Lincolnshire.

These Votaries pretend to haue had their first institution at mount Car∣mel in Syria,* 17.22 where Elias and other heretofore liued solitarily, and that the place being inhabited by many Hermites; Almericke Bishop of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 drew them together, liuing dispersed about the mountaine, and 〈…〉〈…〉 them a Monasterie in that mount neare vnto a fountaine. They say a f••th••••r one Albert Patriarch of Ierusalem, a very famous man, set downea rule from the life of Elias, out of a certaine Greeke booke of the institution of the first Monke, and from the rule of Saint Basill the Great, giuing it to keepe to one Brocard, who was Prior of Mount Carmell, and to his Her∣mits, which rule of Albert they vowed to obserue, which was afterwards confirmed by Pope Honorius the third. They affirme that the Virgine Mary appeared vnto one of their order, and presented vnto him a * 17.23 Scapu∣larie, saying, Receiue, my beloued, this Scapularie which I giue vnto thy order, in signe of my fellowship. Whereupon they vsurpe the title of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tres Ordinis beatae Mariae Virginis de monte Carmelo: Friers of the Order of the blessed Virgine Mary of mount Carmell. Their first apparition 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the world was about the yeare 1170. Their entrance into England, and seating themselues at Newenden in Kent, of which hereafter, was about the midst of the raigne of King Henry the third. These, like as other Or∣ders, haue beene diuers times reformed, euer as they did degenerate from their primitiue sincerity: at this day they are called Carmes discalced, or bare footed Friers, by a certaine constitution confirmed by the Apostolique au∣thoritie, in a generall Chapter held at Alcara de Henares, in the yeare of our redemption, 1581. There were likewise Carmelin or Carnie〈◊〉〈◊〉 Nunnes here in England.

Iohn Bale who writ of the writers and the best learned men of great Britaine,* 17.24 writ also a large Treatise of this Order of Carmes, or Carmelites: whose antiquitie, institution, and progresse he sets downe in one of 〈…〉〈…〉∣sages, as followeth.

De Antiquitate Fratrum Carmelitarum.

* 18.1Tanta est Carmeli Fratrum de monte vetustas, Quim ment••m superet cunctorum pene virorum: Namque per H••liam datur Ordo fuisse Prophetam, Hie primo inceptus sacro quoque iure statutus: Qui postquam curru raptus fuit in Paradisum Flammato, successit et vates Heliseus; Condita quinque virum ter claustra fuere per illum; Quem post affirmant Ionam fuisse Prophetam. Cui successerunt Abdias, atque Micheas, Et plerique alij, quos non memorare necesse est. Tempore non Christi Montem Baptista Iohannes. Carmeli Andreas et Ap••stolus incoluerunt, Nathaniel, Ioseph Vir Virginis atque Marie, Sanctus Iheronimus, et quidam nomine dictus Nilas, Marcellus quorum Pauli fuit alter, Petri Discipulus fuit alter deinde beati. Tunc in honore pia fuit Ara sancta Marie Monte in Carmeli, prenescentum que virorum Tunc in Hierusalem Claustrum fuit aurea porta Quondam nempe loco qui vulgo sertur ab omni, Ac in monte Syon claustrum primo Muli••rum, Multe denote quod percoluere Sorores▪ Sincletica, Euprepia, Polycrasia, item Melania. Combustum primo verum fuit à Mahumeto, Postque per Eraclum destructum, post quoque Paulo Euersum, rursus Danorum et ..... Regio .... Per .... Karoli reparatum tempore magni. Ast vbi capta primo fuit Acon, in pede cuius Est mons Carmeli, Syriamque, Asyamque, coacti Linquere sunt Fratres; & in Europam Lodouici Translati Regis Francorum sunt ope sancti: Anglia bissenos illos tenuit tamen annos Qua Regione moram traxere......

He speakes much in the honour of this religious Order, of which hee was a member in the Monasterie of the Carmes within the Citie of Nor∣wich; and findes himselfe much aggrieued at a certaine Lollard, as he calls him, and a Frier mendicant, who made an Oration and composed certaine virulent meeters against this and other of the Religious orders; which hee caused to bee spread abroad throughout the most parte of England, in the yeare 1388. and here will it please you reade these his cursing rimes.

Per decies binos Sathanas capiat Iacobinos; Propter et errores Iesu confunde Minores; Augustienses Pater inclite sterne per enses; Et Carmelitas tanquam falsos Heremitas: Sunt confessores Dominorum seu Dominarum,

Et seductores ipsarum sunt animarum. I•••• is destr••ctis et ab hinc cum Demone Ductis, Fraus dolus ex: bunt, pax et bona vita redibunt▪ Hij non seribantur cum iustis; sed deleantur De libro vite, quibus dicat Deus. Ite.

These Sathanicall strong lines (as the phrase is now) did at the first gre••••ly distaste my ••••••••end Author Iohn Bale, being one of the Fraterni∣tie: Sed〈…〉〈…〉 deformitatem suam videbat, but afterwards when as he say his owne deformitie and blindnesse, exuebat habitum sise professionis, he put off the habite of his cloistered profession; he rooted out, erazed, and defaced the maleuolent character of Antichrist (as hee saith himselfe) and consequently embraced the reformed Religion; and writ many-most bitter Inuectiues against al sorts of our English Votaries.

This Bale flourished in the raigne of King Henry the eighth, and was li∣uing in the second yeare of Edward the sixth, about which time he writ his Centuries.

Thus much (which is more then I determined to haue spoke) touching the order of the Carmes.

The order of Grand Mont was instituted at Grand Mont in Limosin in France,* 18.2 about the yeare of our redemption, one thousand seuentie sixe, vn••der the rule of Saint Benedict, by Stephen a gentleman of Auuergne, who being sent by his father to Molon Bishop of Be••uent, to bee instructed by him, he spent twelue yeares learning the institutions and rule of Saint Be∣nedict. Going from thence, and hauing duely obserued the liues of many Hermites, and Monkes, and seene what was worthie of imita••i••n, in the end he se••••ed himselfe vpon the top of an high hill in Limosin, being at that time thirtie yeares old, whereas hee built a little cottage. Hee prescribed a rule of Saint Benedict to his disciples, himselfe liuing with bread and water, and died being eightie yeares old.

I finde very few Couents of this religious Order here in England, one there was at Abberbury in Shropshire confirmed by the Bull of Gregorie the ninth, Bishop of Rome: as followeth.

Gregorius Episcopus Seruus sernorum Dei. Dilectis filijs Priori & Fra∣tibus de Abberburi Grandimontensis ordinis Hereforde. Dioc. Salut. & Apostolicam benedictionem. Iustis petentium desiderijs dignum est nos facilem prebere consensum, et vota que a rationis tramite non discordant effectu pro∣sequente complere. Ea propter dilecti in domino filij vestris iustis postulario∣nibus grato concurrentes assensio, possessiones, redditus, & al••a bo•• a vesira, si••cue ea omnia iuste & pacifice possidetis, vobis & per vos domui vestre aucto∣ritate Apostolica confirmamus, & presentis scripti patrocinio communui••hus. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostre confirmation is in∣fringere, vel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem hoc attemptare pre∣s••mpserit, indignationem omnipotentis Dei, & beatorum Petri & Pauli Apostolorum eius, se nouerit incursurum.

Dat. Avagnie. Non. Febr. Pontificatus nostri. Anno Sexto.

To speake nothing of their opinion (being altogether vnprofitable) who

〈…〉〈…〉, Saint Peters disciple and Bishop of Rome,* 18.3 was the first founder of this order. It is receiued for more truth, that one Cyriacus Pa∣triarch of Ierusalem (who shewed S. Helen (the mother of Great Constan∣tine) where the Crosse was whereon our blessed Sauiour was crucified) was th•• first that instituted this Order, in memoriall of the inuention of the Crosse; and gaue ord•••• that these Friers should euer afterwards carrie a Crosle in their hands: but by reason of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his martyrdome, vnder the Apostata Iulian, and the cruell persecutions of the Christians, this or∣der became almost quite extinguished, vntill Pope Innocent the third gaue it new life: since which time it ha••h euer flourished here and beyond. Seas with some little reformation like the rest of its fellowes This holy order came into England in the yeare of our saluation, 1244. Their first C••oister was at Colchester, their greatest Monasterie was neare vnto the Tower hill London, as yet called by the name of Cruched Friers. They did not of late as the first institution, carry the Crosse in their 〈◊〉〈◊〉, but ware a crosse of red cloth or skarlet fixed to then habit on their breast.

About the yeare 13••7 the order of the Trinitarian Friers came into Eng∣land;* 18.4 an order whose chiefe charge was to go and gather money to re∣deeme Christians that were captiues vnder the ••••ranny of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Infidels; whereupon they were called Monachi de Redemptio••e 〈…〉〈…〉 rum, Monkes of the redemption of captiues. This order was instituted by a Frier, called Iohn Matta, and Felix Anachorita, who liued a solitarie life in France, and were warned in their sleepe (as the tale goes) to repaire to Rome to the Pope, and to seeke for a place of him, to build them a cloi∣ster. Which they did, and their petition being to them granted, they laid the foundation of the Monasterie now called Saint Thomas of the Mount, in mount Celia Rome; wherein Frier Iohn died, and was buried, as ap∣peares by an Arch or ancient Sepulchre of marble in the little Church of the said Church, on the which this Epitaph or Inscription is engrauen.

* 18.5Anno Domini et incarnationis 1197. Pontificatus verò domini Innocentij Pape terij Anno primo 15 Kaldanuar. institutus est nutu Dei Ordo Sanctis∣simae Trinitatis. et captiuorum à Fratre Iohanne, sub propria regula sibi ab Apostolica sede concessa; sepultus est idem Frater Iohannes in hoc loci. Ann. Dom. M. CC. XIII. Mense Decembris vicesimo primo. Yet for all this these Trinitarians say, that the holy and blessed Trinitie, and not Frier Iohn, nei∣ther any of the Saints, gaue them this their rule and order, to which effect in all their Couents these Rimes are painted or engrauen.

Hic est ordo ordinatus, Non à sancto fabricatus, Sed a solo summo Deo.

This blessed Order first began By God, and not by Saint, nor man.

* 18.6For the foundation of these Friers, I will vse the words of the famous Antiquary Iohn Leyland in his Commentaries; who flourished in the raigne of King Henry the eighth, Cui à Bibliothecis erat; who died in the raigne of Edward the sixth of a Phrenesie, to the great griefe of all such as then did, or ••ow do take delight in the abstruse studie of reuerend Antiquitie. Hee

lieth buried in Saint Michaels Church in Pater Noster Row, London.

The Priorie of Knasborough,* 18.7 saith hee, is three quarters of a mile be∣neath Ma••ch Bridge, which goes ouer Nid, one Robert Flower, sonne of one Tork Flower, that had beene twice Maior of Yorke, was the first be∣ginner of this Priory: he had beene a little while before a Monke in New minster Abbey in Morpeth, within the County of Northumberland, for∣saking the lands and goods of his father, to whom hee was heire and first∣borne sonne, and desiring a solitarie life as an Hermit, resorted to the Rockes by the riuer of Nid, and thither, vpon opinion of his sanctitie, others resorted; for whom and himselfe he built a little Monasterie; got institu∣tion and confirmation of an Order about the yeare 1137 which after his owne name he called Robertins. Howsoeuer his companie of Friers were instituted of the order De redemptione captiuorum, alias, S. Trinitatis.

King Iohn, as he saith, was of an ill will to this Robert Flower at the first, yet afterwards very beneficiall both to him and his.

Some of the Flowers lands at Yorke, were giuen to this Priory, and the name of the Flowers of late dayes remained in that Citie.

Many miracles, as it is said, were wrought at the Tombe in his owne Priory, wherein he was interred.

Eodem anno claru••t fama Roberti Heremitae apud Knaresburgh,* 18.8 cuius 〈◊〉〈◊〉 oleum medicinale fertur abundanter emisisse.

In the same yeare the same of Robert the Hermite of Knarsborrow spread it selfe clearely abroad; whose Tombe, as the report went, cast forth abun∣dantly medicinable oyle, saith Mat. Paris the Monke of Saint Albon••, who liued in those dayes. This Order, as I take it, was abolished before the dissolution.

These Friers challenge and deriue their first institution from Saint An∣tonie,* 18.9 who liued about the yeare of our redemption, 345. howsoeuer they obs••rae and follow the rule of Saint Augustine; but whosoeuer was their first Patron it skills not much. Vpon this occasion following, they came first into England.

Edmund, the sonne and heire of Richard Earle of Cornwall,* 18.10 who was second sonne to King Iohn; being with his father in Germany, where be∣holding the reliques, and other precious monuments of the ancient Empe∣rours, he espied a boxe of Gold; by the Inscription whereof hee perceiued (as the opinion of men then gaue) that therein was contained a portion of the bloud of our blessed Sauiour.

He therefore being desirous to haue some part thereof, by faire intreatie and money obtained his desire, and brought the Boxe ouer with him into England: bestowing a third part thereof in the Abbey of Hales; which his father had founded, and wherein his father and mother were both buried, thereby to enrich the said Monasterie, and reseruing the other two parts in his owne custodie, till at length moued vpon such deuotion as was then vsed, he founded an Abbey at Ashrugge in Hertfordshire, a little from his Manor of Berkamsted, in which hee placed Monkes of this order, Bon∣hommes, Good men: and assigned to them and their Abbey the other two parts of the said sacred bloud. Whereupon followed great resort of people to those two places, (induced thereunto by a certaine blinde deuotion) to

the great emolument and profit of these Good-men the religious Vo∣taries.

The superiour of this Order was called a Rector, or a Father Guardian.

* 18.11About the yeare 1257. the Bethlemit Friers had their dwelling in Cam∣bridge, who should be the first institutor I do not reade; their rule and ha∣bite was much what like that of the Dominicans; sauing that they wore a starre in their breast wrought vpon their habite, in memoriall of the starre which appeared at the time that our Sauiour was borne in Bethlem. This Order was extinct before the suppression.

* 18.12This religious Order was first instituted in the yeare of our Lord God, 1080. vpon this occasion (the story is frequent) a Doctor of Paris, famous both for his learning and godly life; being dead and carried to the Church to be buried, when as they sung ouer his bodie the lesson which begins, Re∣sponde mihi quot habes iniquitates, Answer me how many iniquities thou hast, the bodie, sitting vp in the coffin, answered with a terrible voice, Iusto Dei iudicio accusatus sum: I am accused by the iust iudgement of God: at which voice all the companie being much amazed, they defe••red the inter∣ment vntill the next day; at which time vpon the rehearsall of the same words, the body did rise in like manner, and said, Iusto Dei iudicio iudicatus sum, I am iudged by the iust iudgement of God. The third day hee raised himselfe vp as before, saying, Iusto Dei iudicio condemnatus sum, I am con∣demned by the iust iudgement of God. Amongst many Doctors which assisted these Funeralls, one Bruno, a German, borne at Colleyn, of a rich and noble familie, Chanon of the Cathedrall Church of Rheimes in Cham∣paigne, being strucken and fearfully affrighted at this strange and neuer-heard of spectacle, began to consider with himselfe, and to reuolue and i••e∣rate very often these words following, Si iustus vix salvabitur, impius & peccator vbi erit: If such a pious man as hee was in the opinion of the world, be damned by the iust iudgement of God (thinkes hee) what will become of me and many thousands more, farre worse and more wicked in the eye of the world then this man was. Vpon this deepe consideration, Bruno departed from Paris, and tooke his iourney together with sixe of his Schollers, to liue solitarily in some wildernesse; and not long after came to the Prouince of Dolphine in France, neare to the Citie of Grenoble, where hee obtained of Hugh Bishop of that Citie, a place to build him a Mona∣sterie, on the top of an high stupendious hill, called Carthusia, from whence the Order tooke the name. They gaue themselues to silence, and reading, and separated themselues by little Cels one from another, lest they should interrupt one anothers quiet. They spent some houres in the labour of their hands, and some in the writing of godly books, both to relieue their wants, and to do seruice to the Church of God. Many workes of theirs are still ex∣tant; out of which, tending to mortification, the Iesuite Parsons collected the Resolution.

They did macerate their bodies by fasting and discipline, and in the end resolued to eat no flesh, during their liues.

This donation of Bishop Hugh (who became himselfe one of their or∣der) was confirmed by Hugh Bishop of Lions, and afterwards by Pope Vrban the second. The said Pope Vrban (as the story, which I haue read,

depicted round about the Cloister of the Carthusians at Paris, doth shew) sent for the foresaid Bruno to Rome (whose disciple hee had beene) where he remained for a time, and did much helpe to pacifie the troubles there at that time by his prayers; he parted from Rome, and taking his way by Ca∣labria, he came into a desart, called the Tower in the Diocesse of Squilace, where he stayed with his compa••ions, making their residence in certaine caues vnder the ground. The which when one Roger the Prince of that countrey vnderstood, he went to visit this holy man Bruno, and gaue to him and his societie all that desart; whereas they built a Church, in the which Bruno remained alone, where his companions liued, and in that place hee died, ann. 1102. and there was buried. Vpon whose Sepulchre this Epitaph was insculped.

Primus in hac, Christi fundator ouilis, Eremo Promerui fieri, qui tegor hoc lapide. Bruno mihi nomen, Genetrix Germania, meque Transtulit ad Calabros grata quies nemoris. Doctor eram, Preco Christi, virnotus in orbe: Desuper illud erat, gratia non meritum. Carnis vincla dies Octobris sexta resoluit. Ossa manent tumulo, spiritus astra petit.

He was canonized in the yeare 1520.

Priors of their grand Monasterie at Carthusia from Bruno the first,* 18.13 till Bruno d' Affrinques, who gouerned that house, ann. 1611. haue beene fourty and foure.

This order came into England about the yeare 1180. and at Witham in Somersetshire built their first cloister. Afterwards they came to London and had a faire sumptuous house neare vnto Smithfield London, which is now Suttons Hospitall; another they had called Sein or Shene, in the coun∣tie of Surrey, now best knowne by the name of Richmond.

There were foure Orders here in England of begging Friers,* 18.14 who did challenge for their Patrons S. Augustine, S. Francis, S. Dominicke, and Saint Basill, but in their discipline and rule of life, they came farre short of their first Institutors, who both tooke paines with their hands as la∣bourers, and as learned writers, as their workes do testifie; of all Orders these Mendicants haue euer been most bitterly inueighed against by their owne writers: as I shall shew hereafter.

Quidam nouus ordo Fratrum Londini apparuit,* 18.15 & incognitus. Papale tamen autenticum palam ostendens; ita vt tot ordinum confusio videretur. A certaine new and vnknowne order of Friers appeared in London; shew∣ing openly the Popes authenticall Bull for their admission; so that then there seemed to be a confusion of so many Orders,* 18.16 saith Paris. These were called Fratres de poenitentia Iesu, or Fratres de Sacca: Friers of the repen∣tance of Iesus, or Friers of the Sacke, for that they carried sacks, and for that they were clad in sackcloth. These had their first house a little without Al∣dersgate London; and obtained licence of King Henry the third in the fifth yeare of his raigne,* 18.17 to remoue from thence vnto any other place, and with∣in some two yeares afterwards hee gaue to them the Iewes Synagogue in

Colmanstreet ward, which was defaced by the Citizens of London, after they had slaine seuen hundred Iewes, and taken away all their goods. After which time Eleanor, wife to King Edward the first, tooke into her prote∣ction, and warranted vnto the Prior and Brethren De poenitentia Iesu Chri∣sti, of London, the said land in Colechurch street, in the Parish of Saint Olaue in the old Iury, and S. Margaret in Lothbury, by her granted, with consent of Stephen de Fulborne, Vnder-Warden of the Bridge-house, and other Brethren of that house, for threescore Markes of siluer, which they had receiued of the said Prior and Brethren of Repentance, toward the building of the said Bridge.

This Order of Friers gathered many good Schollers, and multiplied in number exceedingly, vntill by a generall Councell it was decreed, that there should no more Orders of begging Friers be permitted, but onely the foure Orders, and so from that time these Friers decreased and fell to nothing. There were also Nunnes of this order,* 18.18 which were called Sachettes, whe∣ther they had any Couent in England or not, I do not know. But great S. Lewis King of France, being stirred vp by Queene Blaunch his mother, in the yeare of our saluation,* 18.19 1261. hauing giuen vnto the Brethren of the Sacke, or of the repentance of Iesus Christ, a certaine house vpon the riuer of Seine, a little beneath S. Michaels bridge, in the Parish of Saint Andrew des Artes at Paris, as by his charter (which I haue read) appeares, gaue also to the Nunnes of the same order, another house to inhabite in the said Pa∣rish, where neither of the orders made there any long abode but were ex∣pelled in the time of the said King, leauing onely the name of Sachettes vn∣to the streete.

* 18.20About the yeare 1048. (the Sarazins being masters of Ierusalem, and of the holy Temple which they ruined) certaine gentlemen and Italian Mer∣chants vsed to frequent the ports and maritime towns of Syria and Aegypt, who (for that they brought merchandise which was pleasing vnto those countries) were well entertained, not onely by the gouernour of the Towne, but by the Calife of Aegypt. These Christians going often to Ierusalem to visit the holy places, and hauing no place of retreat within the citie, they obtained leaue to build a Church, a Pallace, with certaine Monasteries for the lodging of Pilgrimes. But in the end they caused an Hospitall to bee built for the receiuing of all sorts of Pilgrimes, both sicke, and whole, and in like manner a Church, which was dedicated to S. Iohn Baptist.

In the yeare 1099. the citie of Ierusalem being recouered against the im∣pulsions of the Infidels by Godfrey of Bullein Duke of Lorraine, this order was instituted;* 18.21 the Kings of France were soueraignes of this order, who granted them diuers immunities. They bare fiue crosses gules, in forme of that which is at this day called Ierusalem crosse, representing thereby the fiue wounds that violated the bodie of our Sauiour. None were to be admit∣ted if of a defamed life, or not of the Catholike religion. They were to be gentlemen of bloud: and of sufficient meanes to maintaine a port agreeable to that calling, without the exercise of mechanicall sciences: as appeares by these demands propounded by the Pater-Guardian vpon their admission and the Knights answers.

* 18.22Guard. Quid quaeris? Miles. Quaero effici Militem sanctissimi Sepulchri.

Guard. Cuius co••ditionis es? Mil. Nobilis genere, Pare 〈…〉〈…〉 bis, & Christianis ortus. Guard. Habes vnde 〈…〉〈…〉 litaris dignitatis conseruare possis absque mercibus et 〈…〉〈…〉 Habeo Dei gratia. They tooke the Sacrament to heare euery day 〈◊〉〈◊〉 if they might conueniently; if warres were commenced against the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to serue there in person, or to lend other in their stead no 〈…〉〈…〉 To oppugne the persecutours of the Church, to shunne vniust warres, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 honest gaine, and priuate duels. Lastly, to be reconcilers of dissentions, to aduance the common good, to defend the widow and orphane, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from swearing, periurie, blasphemie, rapine, vsury, sacriledge, murder, and drunkennesse: to auoid suspected places, the companie of 〈…〉〈…〉; to liue chastly, irreproueably, and in word and dead to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the••∣selues worthy of such a dignity. This oath taken, the Pater 〈…〉〈…〉 his hand vpon his head, as hee knee••ed before the entrance 〈…〉〈…〉 saying, Esto tu fidelis, strenuus bonus & robustus ••iles 〈…〉〈…〉 Christi, & sanctissimi Sepulchri, quite cum ••lectis suis in 〈…〉〈…〉 a cello•• re∣dignetur. Amen. Then he gaue him a paire of spurres which he put on his heeles, and after that a sword, being before h••llowed with this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Exaudi quaesumus Domine Deus preces nostras, & 〈…〉〈…〉, qua se ••••∣mulus tuus hic cingi desiderat, Maiestatis tuae dextera dig•••••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 quatenus possit esse defensor Ecclesi••rum, vidu••runu, 〈…〉〈…〉, que Deo servientium, contra Paganorum saeuitiam, 〈…〉〈…〉 sit terror atque formido praestans ei aequè persecutionis & 〈…〉〈…〉 effectum. Per Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum Amen. Then he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 him to vse this sword in defence of the Church, and himselfe, and to the confusion of Infidels, by these words. Accipe N. sanctum gladium. I•• nomine Patris, et Filij, et Spiritus s••ncti. Amen. Et vlaris eo ad 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tuam, et sanctae Dei Ecclesiae, et ad confusionem inimicorum 〈…〉〈…〉 sidei Christianae: et quantum humana imbecillitate poteri••, 〈…〉〈…〉 laedas. Quod ipse praestare dignetur qui cum Patre et Sp••rita 〈…〉〈…〉 per omnia secula seculorum. Amen. The sword being 〈◊〉〈◊〉 aga•••••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Knight was to gird himselfe there with: to whom the Pater Guardian 〈◊〉〈◊〉 spoke. Accingere N. gladio tuo super faemur inum potentiss me. 〈…〉〈…〉 Domini nostri Iesu Christi: Et attende quod sancti non in 〈…〉〈…〉 si∣dem vicerunt regna. Then the Knight arising, and forthwi•••• kneeling 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the Sepulchre, enclining his head vpon the same, he was citated 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by the said Pater-Guardian, by receiuing three strokes with a sword 〈◊〉〈◊〉 shoulder, and by the saying of these words following thrice o••er. I go con∣stituo et ordino te N. Militem sanctissimi Sepulchri Domini nostri Iesu Chri∣sti. In nomine patris et filij et Spiritus sancti. Amen. I constitute and ordaine thee N. a knight of the holy Sepulchre of our Lord Iesus Christ, in the name of the Father, the Sonne, and the holy Ghost. Amen.

Anno Dominii 1117. Gotfredus Aldemarus Alexandrinus,* 18.23 and Hugo de Planco de Paganis (Godfrey (aforesaid) Duke of Lorraine, and King of Ierusalem being dead, and Baldwin then raigning) this order of Knight∣hood first began, and a seat was granted them in the Temple of Ierusalem, whereupon, they were called Knights Templers, or Knights of the Tem∣ple. By entreaty of Stephen Patriarch of Ierusalem, Pope Honorius brought

in this order, and confirmed their societie, giuing them a white garment, whereunto Eugenius the third added a red crosse on the breast. The charge of these Knights, was, to guide Trauellers on the way of Ierusalem, and to entertaine strangers. Of the time when these, as also the other Knights, came first to haue Hospitalls and houses here in England, I do speake here∣after.

* 18.24In the yeare after Christs Natiuitie, 1148. (contrarie to Iustinians con∣stitutions, which forbad double Monasteries, that is to say, of men and wo∣men together) one Gilbert, Lord of Sempringham in Lincolnshire, whose fathers name was Ioceline, a knight; this Gilbert was a man very deformed in his body, but very studious and learned. Hee went ouer into France, where by his study in the liberall Arts, he obtained both the name and de¦gree of Master: and comming home, hee instructed both the boyes and girles of his owne countrey in the same disciplines. Out of which number, when they came to maturitie of yeares, he collected a company consisting of men and women, and gaue them a rule to obserue, which hee had taken out of Saint Augustine, and Saint Benets rules. Eugenius the third, Bishop of Rome (admiring much his deuotion and forwadnesse, like as others did his holinesse) confirmed this his religious order. Which so grew and in∣creased, that himselfe laid the foundation of thirteene religious honies of the same Order,* 18.25 whereof the chiefest was at Sempringham, and whiles he li∣ued (which was one hundred and sixe yeares) had in them seuen hundred Gilbertin Brethren, and eleuen hundred Sisters, parted one from another by walls you must thinke; of which, as also of the whole order, a scoffing Poet of those dayes thus versified:* 18.26 translated by Bale in the Acts of English Vo∣taries, out of Latine thus.

The Monkes sing the Masse, the Nuns sing the other, Thus doth the Sister take part with the Brother. Bodies, not voices, a wall doth disseuer; Without deuotion they sing both together.

Againe thus.

What should I much prate; An order it is begun of late, Yet will I not let the matter so passe, The silly Brethren and Sisters, alas Can haue no meeting but late in the darke, And this you know well is a heauie warke.

Againe of these Friers and Nuns.

Some barren are of these, some fruitfull bee, Yet they by name of Virgins couer all: More fertile sure and better beareth shee, Who blest is once with croysier Pastorall: Now scarce of them is found one barren Doe, Till age debarre, whether they will or no.

* 18.27Brigide or Briget that holy Queene of Sweden, in the yeare 1376 did

institute the like order (as aforesaid) of Monkes and Nunnes, which was confirmed by Gregorie the eleuenth, in the first yeare of his Popedome. She obtained of the said Pope, that the Monasteries of her said order should bee common as well for men as women: yet there should bee such a s••paration by walls, as the one should haue no meanes to come vnto the other, but vpon great necessitie. She would also haue but one Church for both sexes, and that the Monkes as Ministers of sacred things should bee below, and the Nunnes aboue, to say their seruice and prayers; but the Lady Abbesse should haue power to command both: yet men should haue charge of tha•• which did belong to the Diuine Seruice, and to the ornaments of the Church, and that there should be one amongst them that should be called Prior, or Confessour. She also ordained, that they should haue lands and possessions wheron to liue, but the superintendance to prouide for all things that should be needfull, for the one and the other, as well for victualls, as apparell, should belong vnto the Abbesse. That it should not bee lawfull for either men or women to go out of their Monasterie, without great ne∣cessitie, and then they should demand leaue of the Abbesse. They held the rule of S. Augustine, with certaine Articles added by this famous Queene. Some are of opinion, that this forme of Religion was first inuented in Greece, but that the Fathers had ordained, that the men should remaine seperated from the women, lest they should giue occasion of scandall: wherefore Saint Brigide desiring to reuiue this order, she found meanes how without any suspition, the Church and house should be common to bo••h. She ordained that they should weare a russet habit, with a cloke of the same colour, with a red crosse vpon their breasts. Shee would haue but sixtie Nunnes, and fiue and twentie Monkes in euery Monasterie: that is to say, thirteene Priests, according to the number of the thirteene Apostles, com∣prehending Saint Paul. Then foure Deacons; who might also be Priests, and represented the foure Doctors of the Church: and eight Conue••ts, who might alwayes be readie to labour for the affaires of the house: so as the Friers and Nunnes all together, made the number of the thirteene Apo∣stles, and the seuentie two Disciples of our Sauiour: And to the end they might be distinguished one from another, the Priests carried a red Crosse vpon the left side of their cloke, vnder which crosse they put a little peece of white cloth, as broad as a wafer, which they offered vp in reue∣rence of the holy Sacrament. And the foure Deacons, for a difference from the Priests, carried a round wreath of white cloth, which signified (as they gaue out) the sapience of the foure Doctors, whom they represented, and vpon it they put foure little peeces of red, made like vnto tongues, to shew that the holy Ghost inflamed their tongues to deliuer the sacred mysteries of Diuinity. The Conuerts wore a white crosse vpon their clokes, to shew the innocencie of their liues, vpon which there were fiue peeces of red, in commemoration of the fiue wounds of our Sauiour.

At the dissolution there was a Couent of this Order, at Sion in Mid'e sexe; now a mansion goodly faire house belonging to the right honourable the Earle of Northumberland.

This holy Lady Brigid died at Rome, and her daughter Katherine, Prin∣cesse of Nerice, caused the rule, after her death, to be confirmed by Po••e

Vr•••••• the fifth: She came to Rome at the age of two and fourtie, where she continued eight and twentie yeares, she was canonized in the yeare of Grace 1391.

There was another S. Brigid of Ireland, farre more ancient.

It is said that the image of our Sauiour spoke to this pious Queene of Sweden, as she was saying her orizons before the high Altar in the Church of Saint Paul in Via Ostiensi Rome: as appeares by an inscription vpon a table hanging in the same Church, which I haue seene.

As many orders, or neare thereabouts, as were of Friers, so many were of Nunnes here and beyond Seas, for men in the feruencie of deuotion did not precede the weaker sex of religious women. The strictest Order of Nunnes is that of S.Clare;* 18.28 A Lady who liued in the same time, and was borne in the same Towne of Assile with S. Francis. Which Towne to this day brags of the birth of two such worthie persons. These Clares obserue the rule of their Patron S. Francis, and weare the like habit in colour. They are neuer rich, and therefore to this day wheresoeuer they doe inhabite, they are called the poore Clares. This Saint Clare was the first Nunne of Saint Francis Order, and her Mother and Sister vndertooke the same vow.

* 18.29Sancta Clara que in vita & in morte mirabiliter miraculis claruit. Beata Agnes soror sancte Clare, & beata Ortulana mater eorundem fuere ordinis Franciscorum. Saint Clare, who both in life and death was wondrously fa∣mous by her miracles. S. Agnes her sister, and Ortulana her mother, were of the order of S. Francis. This S. Clare, (saith her Legend) touching the world was of rightworthy and honourable linage:* 18.30 and, as touching the spi∣rit to the regard of the state of vertues, and holy manners towards God, of right noble reputation.

* 18.31Hauing spoken already of such religious persons as I finde to haue liued here in England in Coenobies or Couents, at the time of the generall disso∣lution: it remaines now, to say somewhat of Hermits and Anchorites, who had at that time their solitaire little cells or cabbins in diuers places of this kingdome, which carrie still the name of Hermitages, in and about the countrey, and Anchor-holds, in Parish or Abbey Churches. They were called Hermites, or Eremites, for that they liued solitarily in desarts and wildernesses; and Anchorites because they liued alone without all compa∣ny; immured betwixt two walls, in the out side of some Abbey, or Parish-Church, in which, by their rule, they were to liue, die, and to bee buried. Whose exercise was feruent prayer, handy labour, digging and filling vp againe their graues, which were to be within their lodgings. Of the begin∣ning and first Authors of the Hermites life there is great question, which I leaue vnto the learned; and adhere to the common receiued opinion, which affirmes that the times of persecution were the first cause of this kinde of life. For when as in the time of Decius and Valerianus, Emperours, about two hundred fiftie and two yeares after Christ, they prepared horrible tor∣ments against the Christians, many distrusting the weaknesse of the flesh, and searing to denie the name of God by their intollerable persecutions, thought it fittest to seeke their safetie by flight: Wherefore many leauing Townes, fr••ends, and all their wealth, retired themselues into desarts, and

held themselues in solitarie places and caues, where they bu••lt poore cot∣tages. Yea many times they went wandring vp and downe in thicke woods lest they should bee taken. But when the surie of their t••ran••, ceased, they returned not vnto the world, but liued voluntarily in desarts, so being accustomed to diuine contemplation, and a quick kinde of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, they continued in the course vntill death. Among the first which entred into this course of life, was Paul of Thebes, who liued in a caue at the foote of a rocke; about the yeare of our redemption, 260. The second was Saint An∣tonie of Aegypt, who built himselfe a cottage vpon the top of an high hill, where he died hauing liued one hundred and fiue yeares,* 18.32 in the yeare 34•••• S. Hierome of Stridone in Dalmatia, that learned and religious Doct〈◊〉〈◊〉 the like life in the desarts of Syria, not farre from Jerusalem: In quo lo••o deserto se ieiunijs macerabat, plangebat, orabat, sludebat, atque, etiam ••••m mentabatur. In which vninhabited place, he macerated, or made leane, his bodie with fastings; he lamented and bewailed his sinnes, he p••ayed▪ he stu∣died, and writ certaine Comments vpon the sacred Scriptures: Many other workes he writ before his death, which happened about the yeare of our Lord, 388.

But to come nearer home where the repute and godlinesse of these Her∣mites or Anchorites (for both of them liuing from the companie and con∣uersation of men; were called sometimes by the name of Hermites, and some other time of Anchorites) was likewise had in venerable regard for we reade that when seuen British Bishops, with other learned men of the Monas••••••••e of Bangor,* 18.33 were to meete Austin the first Archbishop of Canterbury, con¦cerning certaine points tending to the Catholicke vnitie and concord, they came first (saith venerable Bede) to a certaine holy and wise man, which liued thereabout an Anchorites life, to aske his counsell, whether they ought at Austins preaching and exhortation, to leaue their traditions, or no: And we reade,* 18.34 in the said Authour, that Cuthbert Bishop of Durham (en∣forced thereto by the King) increasing in the merit of religious and holy deuotion, came also to the secret silence of an Anchors life and contempla∣tion: that by prayer he brought forth water out of a stonie ground, and al∣so receiued graine by the labour of his owne hands, and that out of all season of sowing.

And I haue seene the Psalter translated out of Latine into English, by one Richard a religious Hermite,* 18.35 the antiquitie whereof may bee gathered by the character of the English, of which I will giue you an Essay, of certaine parcels.

We heryen ye God,* 18.36 we knowlechen ye Lord: Alle ye * 18.37 erye worschips ye euerlasting fader. Alle aungels in heuens, and alle ye poures in yis warld. Cherubin and Seraphin cryen by voyce to ye vnstyntyng.

* 18.38Blessyd be ye * 18.39 Louerd God of Israel for he has visityd and maad bying of his puple.

My soul worschips ye Louerd,* 18.40 and my gost ioyed in God my * 18.41 hele. for he lokyd ye mekenes of hys honde mayden. So for * 18.42 iken of yat blissefulle schall sey me all generaciouns. For he has don to me grete yingis yat * 18.43 myrty is and hys nome hely.

* 18.44Louerd you leuest nowe yi servaunt in pees, aftyr yi word yat you hast seyde bifore, for now I am ripe to die.

For myn * 18.45 eghen hau seen yin owen son Christ, yat is yin owen hele to men.

* 18.46The Boc of ye generacoun of Ihu Crist sone of Dauid, sone of Abraham, Abraham gendride Isaac, Isaac * 18.47 forsaye gendride Iacob, Iacob forsoye gendride Iudas, and hys br••yeen.

Ye dedis of ye Apostlis.

* 18.48Theosile fyrst I maad a sermon of all yingis yat Ittu bigan to do, and to teche into ye dat of hys assencioun, in why••he he com∣mandide in ye hooli goost to his Apostlis whyche he hadde thosen, to whyche he schew▪ de hymself alyue aftyr hys passioun by many argumentys, appering to hem fourti dais.

* 18.49Paul ye servaunt of Ihu Crist clepid an Apostle de•• romptyd into the Gospel of God, whyche he hadde * 18.50 behote tofore by h••••e Profetis in hooli scryptur of his sone.

Apocalipis.

* 18.51Apocalipis of Ihu Crist whyche God * 18.52 3 as to hym to maak open to hys servauntis whyche yingis hit * 18.53 behouey to be maad soone, and he signyfyed sendynge by hys Angel to hys servaunt Ion. Whyche bar witnessyng to ye word of God.

In the like language are all the Collects, Epistles and Gospels, for the whole yeare, much what as we haue them in our Church, as also the Pater∣noster, and the Creede. All which by the Dialect, I gesse to haue beene translated by this Hermite in the dayes of King Henry the second, compa∣ring them with the English of that Pater Noster and the Creed, which Adrian the fourth Pope of Rome, an Englishman, the sonne of Robert Breakespeare,* 18.54 of Abbots Langley in Hertfortshire, sent to the said King Hen∣rie the second, as followeth.

* 18.55Ure fadir in heuene riche, Thi nom be haliid euerliche, Thou bring vs to thi michilblisce, Thi wil to wirche thu vs wisse, Als hit is in henene ido, Euer in erth ben hit also, That hell bred yat laffyth ay,

Thou sende hious yis ilke day, Forgiuous al yat we hauith dou. Als we forgiu vch oder mon, He let ous falle in no founding, Ak scilde ous fro ye toul thing. Amen.

I beleue in God Fadir almighty shipper of heuen and erth,* 18.56 And in Ihesus Crist his oule thi son vre Louerd, That is iuange thurch the hooli Gost, bore of Mary maiden, Tholede Pine vndyr puonce Pilat, pickt on rode ire, dead and yburiid. Licht into helle, the thrid de day fro death arose,* 18.57 Steich into heuene, sit on his Fadir richt honde God almighty.* 18.58 Then is cominde to deme the quikke and the d••de.* 18.59 I beleue in ye hooli Gost,* 18.60 Alle hooli Chirche, Mone of allehallwen forgiuenis of sine,* 18.61 Fleiss vprising, Lit withuten end. Amen.* 18.62

This Hermite likewise translated all the Psalmes of Dauid with a gloss•• or exposition in English vpon euery Pslame.

Blysfull man yat whych away rede naught in counc••ll of wi••∣ked,* 18.63 and in ye way of sintull stud nought, and in ye chayer of pe••y∣leus he nought satt. But in lagh or Louerdyr wille of hym and in his lagh he schall * 18.64 yeuke day and * 18.65 nigt.

Selden tells vs of a Psalter in that famous Bodleian Librarie in Oxford,* 18.66 with a metricall translation of the Psalmes, the which, as h••e is perswaded by the character, was englished about the time of King Edward the second, where he giues vs the first Psalme as a taste of the idiom or forme of our speech in those dayes; which a wicked hand (saith he) by cutting the first Capitall left a little imperfect.

* 18.67 Ely beerne that nought is gan In the red of wikked man, And in strete of Sinfull noght he stode ......of Scorne vngode But in the lagh of Louerd his wil be a••. And his lagh think he night and day. And al his lif swasal it be. As it fares be a tre, That streme of water sett is nere, That gises his frute in tym of yere, And lefe of hym to dreue noght sal, What swa he dos sal soundfull al.

Noght swa wikked men, noght swa, Bot a••s dust that wind the erthe tas fra. And therfor wick in dome noght rise, Ne sinfull in rede of right wise. For Louerd of right wise wot the w••y And gate of wick forworth sal ay.

Gloria Patri. Blisse to Fadir and to the Sone And to the he••y Gost with them one, Als ••irst was is and ay sal be In werld of werldes unto the thre.

And in the same place you may reade a verse or two of the fifteenth Psalme, thus rimed.

Louerd who id thi * 18.68 T••ld who s••l wun In the heli hille or who rest mun? He that in comes * 18.69 w••mles, And euer wickes rightwisenes.

Here the more willingly (to vse the words of the transcriber of these Psalmes) I haue inserted these parcels of the Psalter, that by this occasion my Reader might palliate his taste with an Essay of our Ancestors old Eng∣lish, as well in the curte composition of their prose, as in the nearnesse of their holy meeters, which howsoeuer abounding with libertie, and the cha∣racter of their times, yet haue, I confesse, my admiration.

And (for a conclusion) we reade in Henry Archdeacon of Huntington that a certaine Anchorite, or quidam vir Dei, as he calls him, prophesied in King Etheldreds dayes, that forsomuch as Englishm••n were giuen ouer to all drunkennesse, treason, and carelesnesse of Gods house, first by Danes then by Normans, and a third time by the Scots they should be ouercome. Of which I speake elsewhere.

* 18.70To this retyred holy Order aforesaid, women were admitted as well as men. For I reade in an old Lieger booke that one I sold He••on widow (vn∣like in conuersation to these Anchorites I haue spoken of, or the Anchores••es in the Primitiue times) made sure to King Henry the sixth, that shee might be an Anchoresse, or vowed recluse, in that part of the Abbey of Whally, anciently ordained for that purpose; which was granted and thus con¦firmed.

Henricus Dei gra. Rex Angl. & Dominus Hibernie, omnibus ad quos pre∣sentes litere pe••uenuerint;* 18.71 Salutem. Sciatis quod de gratia nostra speciali con∣cessimus, dilecte nobis isole de Heton de Com. Lanc. vidue. quod ipsa pro ter∣••••i••o v••te sue esse possit Anachorita in loco ad hoc ordinato, iuxta Ecclesiam Parochialem de Whalley in dicto Com. Lanc. & quod ipsa talem sustentatio∣nem habere possit pro ut ibidem pertinet, de Abbate & conuentu loci cius∣dem. In cuius rei tetimonium has liter as nostras fieri fecimus patentes. Dat. suh sigilla nostra ducatus nostri Lanc, apud Manerium nostrum de Kening∣ton. V•• die Iulij, An. Regni quinto decimo. Per breue de priuato Sigillo.

But this religious Votaresse tooke no great delight in her straight lodg∣ing, as appeares by the story: for within a short time after, she being desi∣rous of more libertie, broke out of her cage (as other such like holy Sisters had done before her) and flew abroad in the open world. Whereupon the Abbot and Couent of the said Monasterie, made certificate following to the King.

To the Kyng owr souereigne Lord, &c.

Be hit remembryd that the please and habitacion of the seyd Recluse is within place holowed, and nere to the gate of the seyd Monastre. And that the weemen that haue been attendyng, and acquayntyd to the seyd Recluse haue recorse dailly into the seyd monastre, for the liuere of brede, ale, Ky∣chin, and other thyngs, for the sustentacion of the seyd Recluses, accordyng to the composicion endentyd above rehersed. The whyche is not accor∣ding to be had within suche religyous plases. And how that dyvers that been Ancores and Recluses in the seyd plase afore tyme contrary to theyr own oth and professyon, haue brokyn owt of the seyd plase wherin they wer reclusyd, and departyd therfrom wythowt eny reconsilyatyon. And in especyal how that now Isold of Heton that was last Reclused in the seyd plase denominacion and preferment of owr souereigne. L. and Kyng that now is, is broken owt of the seyd plase, and hath departyd therfrom con∣trary to her own oth and professyon, not willyng nor entendyng to be re∣storyd ageyn, and so liuyng at her own liberte, and large by this two yer and mor like as sche had neuer bin professyd. And that diuers of the wymen that haue been seruants ther and attendyng to the Recluses afortym have been misgouerned and gotten with chyld wythin the seyd plase halowyd to the grete displesaunce of hurt, and disclander of the Abbey aforeseyd, &c. Please hit yowr highnes of yowr especial grase to grant to yowr ora∣tors, the Abbat and, &c.

This Anchoresse hauing taken vpon her so strict a vow, and being thus loose in her life and conuersation,* 19.1 some may very well imagine that Nuns, which had more libertie allowed them by their rules, were farre more li∣centious; and indeed the Author of Piers the Ploughman speakes (in the person of the Frier Wrath) somewhat reprochfully of his Aunt a Nunne and an Abbesse. As also of other like Votaresses and Votaries, which with his introduction followeth.

I am wrath, quoth he, I was sometyme a Frere, And the Couents gardiner, for to graften impes, On Limitours, and Legisters, lesings I imped Til thei bear leaues of smoth speach Lordes to please; And sithen thei blosomed abrod, in bour to hear shrifte Now is fallen, therof a fruit that folk han wel liuer Shew her shrifts to hem than shriuen hem to her persons And persons haue perceiued that Freres part with hem. These possessours preach and depraue Freres And Freres findeth hem in default, as folk bear witnes And when thei preach the people in many places about I wrath walk with hom, and wish hem of my bookes.

Thus they speken of my spiritualty and despise ech other, Til thei be both beggers and by my spiritualty libben, Or els al rich and ••iden about, I Wrath, rest neuer That I ne most follow this wicked folk, for such is my grace. I haue an Aunt to Nun, and an Abbes both, Her had leue swone or swelt, than suffer any payne, I haue ben coke in her kitchen, and her Couent serued Many monethes with hem, and with Monks both, I was the Priores potager, and other pore ladies, I made hem iowts of iangling: That Dame Ione was a bastard, And dame Clarence a knights doughter, a cokolde was her Sire, And dame Pernel a Priestes file, Priores was she neuer, For she had child in chery time, al our chapter hit wiste, Of wicked wordes, I Wrath, her wortes made, Till thou liest, and thou liest lopen out at once, And either hit other vnder the cheke: Had thei had kniues, by Christ, either had killed other. Saint Gregory was a good Pope, and had good forewit That no Priores wer Priest, for that he prouided Let haply thei had no grace to hold harlatry in, For thei article of her tonges and must all secretes tell. Among Monkes I might be, and many times yshamen For thei be many fel frekes my feris to espie. Both Prior and Subprior and our Pater Abbas; And if I tel any tales thei taken hem togethers, And do me fast Fridayes to bread and to water. I am challenged in chapter house as I a child were, And balaced on the bare ars.

Thus haue I spoken of all the religious Orders, which I finde to haue beene cloistered here in England at the time of the dissolution of Religious houses, howsoeuer their number might bee farre more then I haue spoken of.* 19.2 For. I. Fox in his Martyrologe alphabetically sets down a catalogue of an hundred and twelue seuerall orders of Monkes, Friers, and Nuns, here and beyond seas, whose rules were confirmed by seuerall Popes; all branch∣ed from the foure Primitiue institutions of Basill, Augustine, Benet, and Francis. Of which increase, for a conclusion to this Chapter, as also to this discourse, one Lelius Capilupus, a Catholike Romane in his Anatomie of the Romane Clergie, hath formerly written in Latine verse, thus not long since Englished.

But though I had an hundred tongues and moe, I could not tell how many sorts there be, Nor shew the names and orders which do flow From this wast Sea in their posteritie.

CHAP. XVII. Of the sundrie wayes and meanes by which Religious Votaries, and others of the Clergie, enriched themselues, and other Churches Of Pardons, Pilgrimages, and Romescot.

AL•• Churches are either Cathedrall, Conuentuall, or Parochiall. Ca∣thedrall, is that Church, where there is a Bishop seated, so called, à Ca∣thedra, the chaire or seat. Conuentuall, consisteth of regular Clerkes, pro∣fessing some order of Religion, or of Deane and Chapter, or other Colledge of spirituall men. Parochiall, is that which is instituted for the saying of Diuine Seruice, and ministring the holy Sacraments to the people dwelling within a certaine compasse of ground neare vnto it. Of which more in the next Chapter. I will begin with Conuentuall Churches.

As the number of Religious Orders increased, and as Religious houses were daily more and more replenished, insomuch that the donations of their Founders were not thought (by themselues) sufficient, they deuised other meanes to increase their liuelihood; and the better to maintaine their high state and comportement; and one was, by the admittance of lay peo∣ple into their Fraternities: the forme whereof was after this manner follow∣ing, as I haue it out of the collections of Nicholas Charles Lancaster Herald, deceased.

Frater Iohannes,* 20.1 Minister domus Sanct. Radegundis de Theldsord, Wi∣gor. Dioc. ordinis Sanct. Trinitatis & redemptionis Captiuorum, qui sunt incarcerati pro fide Iesu Christi à Paganis. Dilecto nobis in Christo Wil¦lelmo Beyvill Salutem in Deo per quem omnium peccatorum plena fit remis∣sio. Cum plurima priuilegia nobis et ordini nostro gratiose fuerint ab artiquo concessa; et de nouo per sanctissimum Papam Alexadrum sextum. Et nes¦etiam Minister predictus, & Conuentus eiusdem loci de nostra speciali gratia concedimus, vt post eorumdem decessum, et suarum literarum exhibitionem, in nostro Conuentuali Capitulo, cadem pro illis siet commendatio, que pro no∣bis ibidem fieri consueuit; & per presentes in nostram sanctam confraterni∣tatem vos deuote admittimus. Dat. sub Sigillo nostre confraternitatis pre∣dicte. Ann. Dom. M.CCCCLXXXXIIII.

In dorso.

Auctoritate Dei Patris omnipotentis & beatorum Petriet Pauli Aposto∣lorum eius▪ ac auctoritate mihi commissa, et tibi concessa. Ego absoluo te ab omnibus peccatis tuis mihi per te vere et contrite confessis; nec non de 〈◊〉〈◊〉 de quibus velles confiteri si tue occurrerent memorie; et concedo tibi plenariam absolutionem, et remissionem omnium peccatorum tuorum, in quantum claues Ecclesie se extundunt in hac parte.

In nomine Patris, et Filij et Spiritus sancti.

Amen.

I finde in the golden Register of Saint Albans (a Manuscript in Sir Robert Cottons Librarie) aboue two thousand men, women, and children, lay-per∣sons of the Nobilitie and Gentrie of this kingdome, to haue beene thus ad∣mitted into that one Monasterie: all of which gaue either lands, goods,

iewels, plate, copes, vestments, or some ornament or other to the Church and Couent.

The religious Votaries likewise, either by themselues, or their friends, gaue somewhat or other vpon their first admittance into any of these Mo∣nasteries: of which I could giue many examples, but in place take one for all,* 20.2 which I haue read in the Lieger booke of Saint Maries the Nunnery at Clerkenwell. Where Sir William de Sancto Georgio, or Saint George knight (one of the Ancestors of Sir Richard, S. George Clarentieux now li∣uing) giues to the Prioresse and her Sisters of the foresaid Saint Maries Cler∣kenwell; with Mabell his daughter, vpon her admittance into their Nun∣nery, halfe a Verge of land in Kingstone in Cambridgeshire. Test. Willelmo de Baus. Roberto de S. Georgio. Roberto de Hasselingtonfeld, &c. a deed sans date.

And by another deed the said Sir William Saint George giues to the said Priorie of Clerkenwell, for the soules health of himselfe, his father, his mo∣ther, and his wife; and with Albreda his sister, who was to be a Nunne of the said house, his land in Hasselingfeld, within the foresaid Countie of Cambridge, which Robert Russis held in pratis in pascuis, &c. Test. Eustac. de Bancis, Willelmo de Bancis, Roberto de Sancto Georgio, &c.

And many others having large portions in their owne possessions, out of zeale and deuotion, would giue all, with themselues, to some Cloister or other, and therein take vpon them the habite of Religion. As many English doe in these dayes vpon their admission into religious Orders beyond Seas.

They were wondrously enriched by the burials of great personages, for in regard of buriall, Abbeyes were most commonly preferred before other Churches whatsoeuer: and he that was buried therein in a Friers habite, if you will beleeue it, neuer came into hell.

Vpon their visiting and confessing of the sicke, they euer vsed some per∣swasiue argument or other, that it would please the sicke person to bestow somewhat more or lesse (according to his or her abilitie) towards the main∣tenance of their Fraternities, or the repairing of their Monasteries; and that he would bequeath his bodie to be interred in the Church of their Couent, with a promise that they would daily say prayers and make intercession for his soule. They got likewise by confessing such as were in perfect health, giuing them absolution, and enioyning them penance, according as they re∣ceiued gratuities. Of all which, will it please you reade these passages fol∣lowing, copied out of the Author of Piers Plowman, and Geffrey Chaucer. And

First Piers the Plowman, Passus vndecimus, speaking how Friers couet to burie men for their goods.

Go confesse to some Frier, and shewe him thy synnes, For while Fortune is thy frend Friers will the loue, And fetch the to their Fraternitie, and for the beseche To her Prior Prouinciall, a Pardon to haue; And pray for the pole by pole, if thou be pecuniosus. Sed pena pecuniaria non sufficit, pro spiritualibus delictis.

I sayd I nolde Be buried at their house, but at my Parish Church: For I hard once, how conscience it tolde: That kind wold men be buried wher thei wer christined. Or wher that he were Parishen that ther he sholde be grauen. And for I said thus to Friers, a fole thei me helden, And loued me the lesse, for my lely speche. And yet I cried on my confessour that helde himselfe cunnynge. That none wolde wed widowes but for to weld her goods, Right so by the Rode * rought you neuer Where my body wer buried, by so ye had my siluer. I haue much marvaill of you, and so hath many other Why your Couent coueteth to confesse and bury, Rather than to baptise Barnes that be catechislinges.

And Passus decimus tertius.

Friers folowed folke that wer riche And folke that wer pore at litle price they set. And no cors in hir kyrkeyard, nor kyrke was buried, But quick he bequeth hem ought, or quit part of his dets.

The Frier, in Chaucer, perswading with the sicke farmer, to make his confession to him, rather to his Parish Priest, hauing his hand vpon his halfepennie,* 21.1 makes this request to the bed-rid man lying vpon his couch.

Yeue me then of thy gold to make our cloister, * 21.2 Quod he, for many a muskle and many an oister, When other men have been full well at ease, Hath been our food; our cloister for to rease. And yet, God wot, vnneath the foundament Performed is, ne of our pauement Is not a tile yet within our wones By God we owen fourty pound for stones.

The same Author in the Prologues to his Canterbury tales, and in the character of the Frier, thus speakes of the absolution and easie penance they gaue to men in health, where they thought some commoditie would thereby accrew to themselues and their Couent.

Full sweetly heard he confession, And pleasant was his absolution. He was an easie man to giue penaunce, There as he wist to have a good pitaunce, For vnto a poore Order for to give, Is a signe that a man is well yshryve: For if he gaue ought he durst make avaunt, He wist well that a man was repentant: For many a man is so hard of hert, That he may not weepe although him smert: Therefore in stede of weeping and prayeres,

Men mote giue siluer to the poore Freeres.

The Priests likewise in general as well of Cathedrall, Parochiall, as of these Conuentuall Churches got much by saying of Masses;* 21.3 as it is intima∣ted to vs by Plowman in these few lines following.

If pryestes were perfite they would no siluer take For Masses, ne for Mattens, ne her meates of vsurers, Ne nether kirtle ne cote though thei for cold shold die.

But that which brought most riches to all the foresaid Churches, was the Shrines, Images, and Reliques, of this or that Saint, in this or that Church especially honoured and preserued; to the Visiters whereof (who with great cost and labour did vndertake so holy and deuout resolution) great Indulgences and Pardons were granted by seuerall Popes (as will appeare by the sequele) and so semblablie to their sacred Altars and other holy places: and such like Indulgences and Pardons they were, as were anciently granted to the Churches in Rome; which will not seeme imper∣tinent (I hope) here to set downe, as I haue them out of an old booke in broken English, which crept into the world in the minoritie of Printing, and is commonly called, The Customes of London. But, before I go any further, let me tell you, that Reliques were euer holden in most reuerend regard, amongst all sorts of people, insomuch that in the taking of any so∣lemne oath, they vsed to lay their hand vpon certaine Reliques, as they did vpon the holy Euangelists; For I heard that King Henrie the second being to cleare himselfe of Archbishop Beckets death,* 21.4 at a generall assemblie hol∣den within the Citie of Auranches, in the Church of the Apostle Saint Andrew, before the two Cardinals, Theodinus and Albertus, the Popes Le∣gates, and a great number of Bishops, and other people, made his purga∣tion in receiuing an oath vpon the holy reliques of the Saints; and vpon the sacred Euangelists, that he neither willed, nor commanded the said Arch∣bishop to be murdered.

The hoole Pardon of Rome graunted by diuers Popes.

* 22.1In the cite of Rome ben iiii chirches in which is Masse daily don, but ther ben vii of the same priuileged aboue all the other with gret holines and Pardon, as is here aftir shewid.

The furst is called Saint Peters Chirch th'appostell, and is set vpon the fot of an hill, and men goo vpward thertoo a steyer of xxix steppes high, and as oft as a man gooth vp and downe that steyer, he is relesid of the se∣uenth part of penaunce inioyned and graunted by Pope Alysander.

Item, as ye come before the Chirch ther the well sporingeth, so may ye see aboue the dore an Image of our Lord, and betwene his feete stondith oun of the pence that God was sold for, and as ofte as ye looke vpon that peny ye haue xiiii C. yerys of Pardon.

Item, in the same Chirche on the ryght side is a pilour that was some∣tyme off Salamons temple, at whiche pilour our Lord was wonte to rest him whan he preched to the people, at which pylour if ther any be frentyk, or madd, or trobled with spyritts, they be deliueryd and made hoole.

And in that Chirge be xi aulters, and at euery aulter is xlviii yere of Par∣don, and as many Lentes or Karynes: and vii of thoo aulters ben seuerally priuelegyth with grace and Pardon. At the furst aulter is the vysage of our Lord; who loketh vpon that hath vii. c. yere of Pardon.

Item, at the same aulter is the spere that Crist was parced with, whych was broght from Constantynenople, sent from the gret Turke to Pope In∣nocent the Viii.

The second aulter is of saint Andrew there ye haue V. C. yere of Pardon.

The forth aulter is of owr Lady, there is Vii. C. yere of Pardon.

The v. aulter is of Saint Leoo, there he receyuid the absolucion in his Masse fro hevyn, and there is Vii. C. yere of Pardon.

The vi aulter of all Souls and there is V. C. yere of Pardon: and euery hygh fest an soul out of Purgatory.

The vii aulter is of Saint Simond and Iude, there is Vi. C. yere of Par∣don.

And befor the Quyer dore stond two yruen crosses, who kysseth thoo crosses hath V. C. yere of Pardon.

Item, vpon our Lady day in Lente is hanged afore the quyer a cloth that our Lady made her self, and it hangeth still till our Lady day assumpcion, and as many tymes as a man beholdith it he hath iiii C. yere of Pardon.

Alsoo as many tymes as a man gothe thorow the Croudes at Saint Pe∣ters Chirche he hathe iiii c yere of pardon.

And as often as a man folowith the Sacrament to the syke bodyes he hath xiiii c. yere of Pardon.

Also Pope Siluester grauntid to all thym that dayly gothe to the Chirch of saint Peter the iii parte of all his synnes relesyd, and all advowes and pro∣myse relesyd, and all synnes forgeten relesyd and forgeuen, except leynge hondes vpon fader and moder vyolently, and aboue this is grauntid xxviii c yere of pardon, and the merytis of as many Lentis or Karyns. The know∣lege of a karyn ye shall fynd in the end of this bo••ke.

And in the fest of Saint Peter a M. yere of pardon, and as many Karyns and the * 22.2 threddendell of penaunce enioyned relesyd.

And from thassencion day of our Lorde into the assumpcion of our Lady ye haue xiiii yere of pardon and as many karyns, and foryefenes of the iii parte of all Synnes.

And vpon the one syde of saint Peters Chirch lyeth a Chirchyard, and that is callyd Godys felde, and there be the beryed poore Pylgryms and none other and it is the lande that was bought with xxx pens that our Lord was solde fore, as oft as a man gothe vpon that grounde he hath xv c. yere of Pardon.

Item, in the Chirche of saint Poule wythout the walls ye haue xlvii M. yeare of pardon.

Item, in the day of his conuersyon i c yere of pardon.

Item, on Childermasse day iii M. yere of pardon.

Item, on the * 22.3 Vtas of saint Martin whan the Chirche was holowyd xiiii M. yere of pardon, and as many karyns and the third parte of all synnes relesyd.

Also whoo that visite the Chirche of saint Poule two sondayes doth as

moche as he went to * 22.4 Saint Iames and come geyne.

Item, in the Chirch of Saint Laurence wythout the walles there lyeth the body of Saint Laurence and of Saint Stephan, and at the hygh aulter ye haue xciii M. yere of pardon and as many Karyns.

And who that vysite the other aulters hathe at eche aulter vii M. and as many karyns.

Also the Pope Pelagius grauntid there at iiii festis of the yere at eche feste vii c yere of pardon, and as many karyns, and who that goth thether euery Wednesday, he delyuered a soul out of Purgatory, and himself quytt of all synnes.

Item, in the Chirche of saint Crucis there is a chambre or a chappell with∣in, that Pope Siluestre named Iherusalem, there is the bonde that Cryste was led with to his crucifyeng, and ther ben ii sausers, the one is full of Ihs bloode, and the other is full of our Ladyes mylke and the sponge wherin was mengyd eysell and galle.

And one of the nayles that Iesus was wyth on the crosse, and a parte of the blocke that saynt Iohn his hed was smeten off vpon, and two armes the one of Saint Peter, the oder of saint Poule.

Item ther stondyd a cheir in which Pope * 22.5 Accensius was martred and to all theym that sitte in that eitheir is graunted an C M. yere of pardon and as many karyns, and euery sonday a soul out of Purgatory and the tredden∣dell of all synnes relesyd.

Item, in the same Chirche is a grete parte of one of the crosses that one of the theuis was put on that was crucifyed with Cryste.

Item, in the same Churche is the tytell of Cryste whiche that was in la∣tyn, Ebrew, and greke, whiche was found in the tyme of Pope Innocent, to the whiche the same Pope hath graunted gret pardon.

Item, in the Chirche of saint Mari Mayor there stondyth on the hygh auter the hed of saynt Iheronimus, and there ye have xiiii M. yere of pardon and as many karyns.

And on the oder auter on the ryght honde ther is the cradle that▪ Iesus lay in, and of our Ladyes mylke, and a grete parte of the holy crosse, and of many oder bodyes Seintis, and there ye have xix M. yere of pardon, and as many karynes.

And Pope Nicholas the iiii, and saint Gregory, eche of theym graunted therto X M. yere of pardon, and as many karynes.

And from thassencyon of our Lorde into crystmas, ye haue there xiiii M. yere of pardon, and as many karyns, and the thred parte of all synnes relesyd.

Item, in the Chirche of saint Sebastian wythout the Towne there in a plase that Pope Calixt named Tolund, as there the Aungell appered and spack to Gregory the Pope. In that place is foryefenes of all synnes and all penaunce.

At the high auter is graunted xxviii c yere of pardon, and as many ka∣rynes; and who so cometh to the furst auter that stondith in the Chirche hath xiiii c. yere of pardon, and there is a sellare or a vaute wherin lyeth bu∣ryed xlix Popes that deyed all Martyrs, whoo so cometh fyrste into that place delyueryth viii soules out of Purgatory of soche as he moste desyreth,

and as moche pardon therto that all the worlde can not nombre ne reken, and euery sonday ye delyuer a soul out of Purgatory. And in that sellare stondith a pytt, there saint Peter and saint Poule were hyd in ccl. yere that noo man wyst where thei were be com; and who that puttyth his hed into that pytte and takyth it out ageyne is clene of all synne.

Pope Gregory and Siluester, and Pope Nicholas, and Pope Pelagius, and Pope Honorius, eche of theym graunted to the same place one M. yere of pardon and as many karyns. And there lyeth the bodys of dyvers oder ho∣ly persones which were too long to write off. And so the grace that is at Saint Sebastians is groundyd that it can not be taken away.

Item, in the Chirche of saynt Mary Mayor afore writen, afore the quyer is the ymage of our lady whiche seint Luke did peynt; which ymage seynt Gregory dyd bere from Mary Mayor to Saint Peters th'apostle, also comyng afore the castell of Saint Aungell, he see an Aungell in the hyght of the ca∣stell, havyng in his honde a burninge sworde, and with hym a gret multy∣tude of Aungels, whiche songe afore that ymage▪

Regina celi letare, &c.

answering saynt Gregory.

Ora pro nobis Deum Alleluia.

Item, in the Chirche of saint Iohn Latryneus, the Pope Siluestre yas therto as many yere of pardon, as it reyned droppes of water the day that halowed the Chirche.

And that tyme it reyned so sore, that noo man had seen a greater rayne before that day.

And whan he had graunted this, he thought in hym selfe whedyr he had so much power or not.

Then ther came a voyce from heuen, and sayd Siluestre thou hast power inough to yeue that pardon and god graunted thus moche therto; That and a man had made a vowe too Iherusalem and lacked good to doo his pilgramage yf he go from saint Peters Chirch to saint Iohn Latrynes he shal be discharged and haue absolucyon of that promise.

And ony tyme that a man cometh to saint Iohn Latrynes, he is quitt of all synnes and of all penaunce, with that, that he be penitent for his synnes.

Blyssed is the moder that bereth the chylde that heryth Masse on Satur∣dayes at saint Iohn Latrynes, for he delyvaryd all theym that he desyreth out of Purgatory too the nombre of lxxvii soules.

Item, vpon the tour of the Chirch stondyth a double crosse that was made of the swerde that saint Iohn was beheded with, and at euery tyme that a man beholdith that crosse he hath xiiii M. yere of pardon, and as ma∣ny karynes of all penaunce.

And at the high auter ye haue remishion of all sinnes, and of all penance and innumerable pardon more then he nedeth for hymselfe.

There ys the graue that seynt Iohn layd hym selfe in whan he had sayd masse, and than come a gret lyght ouer the graue, and whan that light was goon than funde they noo tynge there but hevynly bred. In that graue co∣meth euery good Fryday in the night ye holy creame and oyle, and he that putteth therein his hed hath an CM. yere of pardon, and as many karyns.

And behynde the high auter stondith a cheyr which God sat in, and whoo that sitteth therein hath the iii parte of alle hys synnes relesyd.

And who that visite the alle the odir aulters hath at eche auter xliiii C. yere of pardon, and as many karynes; and on the oon side of the Chirche ther is a sacryfice that is at Seynt Iohn Baptist aulter, and there is the table that our Lord ete att vpon Mandy Thurrysday. And also the tables of stone with the x Commandementys that our Lorde yaf to Moyses vpon the mount of Synai; And ther ys a iiii square of the v barley loues and of the twoo fishes, and also there is our ladyes keuyrchef.

Item, in that same Chirche on the hygh aulter be the hedys of seynt Pe∣ter and Poule, and the hed of Zacharie the Prophet, fader of S. Iohn Baptist wyth dyuers odyr reliquys.

Item, in the same Chirchyard stondith a chapel that ys callid Sanctum Sanctorum, there is the face of our Lord; there may ye haue xiiii M. yere of pardon, and as many karynes.

Whan the Emperour Constantyne was christened tho spake he to Pope Siluestre: In that, that I have geuen my hous to the wurschip of god, graunt you mekely his grace to all them that willingly come to this towne. Thoo answerd Pope Siluestre, our Lord Ihu Criste that by his gret mercy hath purged you of your gret lazarye he mut purge alle them that visityth this Chyrch of all her synne and of all other penance.

He that woll not beleue this may goo to seynt Latrynes before the quyer dore, and there he may see in a marbill all that is wryten here.

From seynt Iohns day vnto Scrouetyd all this pardon is doubled, and fro Scrouetide vnto Ester the pardon is threfolde double; Blessyd is he that may deserve to have this pardon. And in the same chapel abouesaid may come noo weemen.

Item, aboue that chapel on the lefre syde ar stoppys which sometyme ware at Iherusalem; and who so goth op tho steppys on his knees, he deli∣uerith o soul out of Purgatory.

Item, in the Chirch of Seynt Eustace you may have relyse and pardon of all synne.

And he that is shreuen and repentant of his sinne he hath a M. yere par∣don, and as many karynes.

My Author hauing spoken of the Indulgences and priuiledges granted to these principall Churches, and the great benefit which deuout pilgrimes receiue which come to visit these sacred structures, and highly reuerence the holy reliques therein contained, he proceeds in this place (according to his promise) to giue his Reader knowledge what a karyne is.

A karyne (saith he) is too goo wulward vii yere. Item to fasten bred and watter the Fryday vii yere. Item, in vii yere not too slepe oon nyght there he slepith a nother. Item, in vii yere not to com vndir noo couered place, but yf it bee to here Masse in the Chirch dore or porche. Item in vii yere nott to ete nor drynke out of noo vessel, but in the same that he made hys avow in. Item, he that fulfillyth all thes poyntis vii yere duryng; doth and wynnethe a karyne, that ys to sey a Lentdum.

Thus may a man haue at Rome (as he concludes) gret pardon and Soul helth; blessyd ben thoos pepull and yn good tyme borne that reslayyeth

thes graces, and well kepith them. Of the which pardon and grace, our Lord Ihesu Cryst mot grant to euery good Crysten man. Amen.

Then follow the Indulgences granted to other lower Churches in Rome: but by these you may imagine the rest. And by both iudge of the Pardons granted by seuerall Popes to the Cathedrall, Conuentuall, and Pa∣rochiall Churches of England. And thinke what concourse of pilgrimes and other people daily visited the foresaid Churches; which will hereafter appeare within each seuerall Diocesse.

And here giue me leaue a little to speake of a certaine generall Pardon or Indulgence granted by Alexander the sixth, Bishop of Rome, to this Realme of England. By which he enriched himselfe, and the Church-Mi∣nisters, and emptied the purses of many of the Kings subiects.

Towards the latter end of the yeare, one thousand fiue hundred, being the yeare of Iubile (so called, for that it is the yeare of ioy or deliuerance) the foresaid Bishop of Rome sent hither to King Henry the seuenth, one Iasper Powe or Pons,* 22.6 a Spaniard, a man of excellent learning, and most ciuill behauiour, to distribute the Heauenly Grace (as hee termed it) to all such as (letted by any forcible impediment) could not come to Rome that yeare to the Iubile which was there celebrated. The Articles contained in the Bul of this great Pardon, or Heauenly Grace, were as followeth.

The Articles of the Bulle of the holy Iubiley of full remissyon,* 22.7 and gret ioy graunted to the Relme of Englond, Wales, Irelond, Gernesey, and Garnesey, and other places vndre the subiection of oure Soueraygne Lord King Henry the seuenth to be distributyd accordyng to the trew meanyng of our holy Fader vnto the Kyngs Subiects.

Ower most holye Fader the Pope, Goddes Vicar in erthe, of hys holye and gracyous disposycion, faderla beholdyng the hole flok of christen peple comitted to hys cure and charge, daylie studyeth diligently the helth and welfar of yowr sowles: And in as moche as in his holynes prouydeth for all soche perelles and ieoperdies as may fall to the same, by grauntyng of gret Indulgence, and remishyon of synnes and trespasses.

Where as the holye yere of grace now of late passyd, that ys to say, the yere of remishyon of all synnes, ye yere of ioye and gladnes, was celebrate devowtely, and solenly keped, by grete and infenite nombre of Cristen pe∣pull in the Cowrte of Rome. Ower saide most holie Fader the Pope, as well consideryng the infenite nombre of cristen peple bothe spyrituall and tem∣porall which was desirous to haue had the sayd remishyon and Grace, and wold haue visetted the sayd Cowrte of Rome, saue only that they were lette, eyther by sikenesse, feblenesse, pouerte, long distance, and gret ieoperdie; or besines and charges of spirituall or temporall occupacions, or at that tyme purposed not to optaine and perchase the sayd Grace, and now be in will and desire to haue the same. As willyng, and effectually desiring to pro∣uyde and withstond the most cruell purpose, and infenyte malice of our most cruell enemyes of our cristen feithe the Turks whiche continually stu∣dieth, and gretely inforceth hymselfe with alle hys myght and strenght to subuert and vtterly destroye the holye Religion of our Souerayne Criste. As it is nott vnknowen how now of late, the sayd most cruell enemy hath opteyned and goten with grete myght and power many and dyuers grete

citees and castles; As Modon, Neopo••ton, and Corona, with many oder Townes and possessions which was than in the dominatyon and possession of cristen peple. And most cruelly hath sleyne and ••estroyed infenite nom∣bre of cristen peple withowt mercy or pite, bothe by water and by londe. Seeyng and consideryng his Holynes, that he of hymselfe is not sufficyent, ne of power to resiste, and withstonde the forsayd gret malyces, and porpo∣ses, without the ayde and helpe of cristen peple; Hath statu••ed, ordeyned, and graunted of his Pastorall power, as is conteyned in thes Articles fol∣lowing.

Furst ower soueraigne Lorde Kyng Herry the seuenth, with all his pro∣geny; all Archebusschoppes, Busschoppes, Abbotts, Dukes, Erles, Barons, Knygtes, Squyers, Gentillmen, yomen, cetezines, and Strangers▪ and all oder cristen peple, both men and women, what oder degre, or condicyon soeuer thei be, of spyrituall or temporall, seculer, or reguler, dwellyng, or for a tyme abydyng within the Relme of Englond, Irelond, Wales, Gernesey or Garn∣sey, or any oder place vndre the rewle or dominacion of our sayd soueraigne Lorde the Knyge, which att any time after the publycation herof, to the last Euensong of the Octaues of Ester next commynge, truely confessyd and contryte visite soche Chorches as shall be assigned to be vesited; by the ryght reuerent Fader in God Gasper Powe Prothonotarie, and Doctor of Diuinite, of our sayd holy Fader, the Popes Imbassator, and in this holy Iu∣beley Commissarie, or by oder by hym substituted or deputed; and ther put into the chest for thentent ordeyned, soche somme or quantite of money, gold, or siluer, as is lymytted and taxed here folowyng in the last end of this paper; to be spent for the defence of ower feithe; shall have the same Indul∣gence, Pardon, and Grace with remissyon of all ther sinnes, whiche thei shuld have had, if thei had gone personally to Rome in the yere of Grace, and ther vesited all the Chorches assigned for that entent, both within the cite and without, and alsoo done all oder things required to have be done ther for the obteyning of the said grace of the ••ubeley.

Also our said holy Fader hath gevyn full power and auctorite to his said Commissarie and his Deputis to che••e and assigne Confessours and Peni∣tenciers seculer and reguler in all soche places as shall please the said Com∣missarie or his Deputies; to here the confessions of all soche as are desposed to receyue the Pardon of this holy Iubeley. The which confessours and Penitenciers shall have the same auctorite and power in euery behalfe whiche the Penitenciers of Rome had at Rome in the yere of Grace. That is to saye, thei shall absolue them of all manner of crimes, trespasses, tran∣gressyons, and synnes what so euer thei be, though the absolutyon ther of be reserved to the Courte of Rome; or to the Pope himselfe; nothyng ex∣cept, but soche as was except to the Petenciers of Rome: and that was only the absolucyon of Conspiratours in the person of the holy Fader the Pope, or in the state of the See of Rome. And also the falsaries of the Popes Bulls, and of oder wrytings passing from the Courte of Rome: of the sellers or conveyers of Harneys, or oder things prohibited to the hethen peple. And of thes that laieth violente bondes on Busschoppes, or oder Prelates of the Chirche, which be above Busschoppes. And the said Confessours shall haue power to geue and graunte to all the said persones confessyd and contrite,

clene and full remission whiche is called, A pena et culpa.

Also the said Confessours and Penitenciers shall have power and aucto¦rite to dispence and change all manner of vowes into alm••sdede for the de∣fence of our Feith, none except, though itt be to Rome, to Iherusalem, or to Seint Iames.

Also our said holy Fader willing no man to be excluded from this grete Grace and Indulgence, hath graunted, that all soche as be seke and impo∣tente, or oderwyse deseased so that * yei may not easly visitte the Chorches assigned to be visetted, shall have for them and all ther howsholde the sayd Indulgence, Remissyon and Grace, as well as if they did visitte the sayd Chorches. Furst compownding effectually with the sayd Commissarie, or his Deputies for the same.

Also itt ys graunted by our sayd holy Fader that all thos that were at Rome this last yere of Grace shalbe parteable and capax of this sayd Grace and Pardon, yt thei will receive itt.

Also our sayd holy Fader hath graunted to his said Commissarie, and his substitutes full power to interpretate, and declare, all soche doubts as may be fownde, or be moved in thies his graunts, or in the execucion of the same, or any parte ther of, willyng and commandyng that ther interpreta∣tyon shall effectually be taken and stond.

Also our said holy Fader hath straitly commanded, in the vertue of obe∣dience, and vndre the payne of cursyng, the sentence in that behalfe gevin; of the whiche they may nott be assoyled, but of the Pope himself, furst sa∣tisfaccion made with the sayd Commissarie, or his Depute after the qualite of the trespas. That none ordinary seculer, or reguler, or any oder persones seculer or reguler, lett his Bulles or any oder writyngs made for declaracion her of, to be published in their Chorches, Citees, or Diocesses, wher or whan itt shalbe nedefull; nor that thei shall aske or receyve though itt be offered any money or oder reward, for the publicacion or sufferance therof, or any otherwyse lett or hynder thexpedicion therof, and goodspeede of the seid Indulgence; or persuade directly or indirectly any person to with∣drawe their good mynd or porpose in that behalfe.

Also our seid holy Fader chargeth and commandeth all prechers of the word of God, whate condicion so euer thi be, as well men or Religyon as oder; that thei shall publishe, and effectually declare in ther prechings, and oder places whan thei shall be required by the seid Commissarie, or his De∣putees the seid Indulgence and Pardon vndre the peyne specifyed.

Also our seid holye Fader hath suspended and disanulled all manner of Pardons and graunts, graunted or to be graunted, notwithstondyng any specyall clause that thei shulde not be revolted without specyall mentyon made de verbo in verbum.

The Tax what euery man shall put into the Chest that woll receyve this grete grace of this Iubeley.

Furst euery man and woman, what degre, condicioun or state soeuer thei be, yf it be an Archebusschoppe, Duke, or of any oder dignite spiritu∣all or temporall, havyng londes to the yerely valour of M. M. l. or aboue,

must pay or cause to be payed to this holy enrent, and effecte, for defence of our Feithe, agaynst the most grete and cruell enemy of the same the Turke, yf thei will receiue this grete indulgence and Grace of this Iubeley; for themselfs and their wyfes and their children not maryed, and effectually without disseyte put into the Chest ordeyned for that entent of trew and lawfull money in that countrie wher thei be iii. l. vii s. viii d.

Also euery man and woman havyng tenementes and rentes to the yere∣ly value of one M. l. or aboue▪ to the summe of ii M. l. exclusive must pay for themselfs and their wyfes xl s.

Item, all thos that hath londes and Rentes, &c. to the yerely valour of ccccl. or aboue to the summe of a M. l. exclusive must pay for themselfes and their wyfes xxvi s. viii d.

Item, all thos that hath londes and rentes, &c. to the yerely valour of ccl. or aboue, to the summe of ccccl. exclusive must pay for themselfs, &c. xiii s. iiii d.

Item, all thos that haue londes and rentes, &c. to the yerely valour of one cl. or aboue, to the yerely valour of ccl. exclusiue must pay for themse••fs, &c. vi s. viii d.

Item, all thos that haue londes and rentes, &c. to the yerely valour of xl. l. or aboue to the summe of one cl. exclusive must pay for themselfs, &c. ii s. vi d.

Item, all thos that haue londes and rentes, &c. to the yerely valour of xx l. or above to the summe of xl l. exclusive must pay for themselfs, &c. xvi. d.

Item, men of Religion havyng londes, Rents, and Tenements to the yerely valour of ii M. l. or aboue, must pay for themselfs and their Couent, xl.

Item, thos that hath londes and rents, &c. to the yerely valour of one M. l. or aboue to the yerely valour exclusive must pay for themselfs and their Couent, vl. iiii s.

Item, all thos that have londes and rentes, &c to the yerely valour of cccccl. or aboue, to the valour of one M. l. exclusive must pay for them and their Couent iii l. vi s. viii d.

Item, all thos that hath londes and rentes to the yerely valour of iicl. or aboue, to the summe of ccccl. exclusive, must pay for themselfs and their Couent, xx s.

Item, thos that hath londes and rents to the yerely valour of xl l. and aboue, to the summe of on cl. must pay for themselfs and their Couent, x s.

Item, seculer men and wemen which hath londes and rents to the yerely valour of xl l. or vndre, whose mouable goodes extendyth to the valour of on M l. must pay for themselfs and their wyfes, xl s.

Item, thos whos goodes mouable extendyth to ccccl. or aboue, to the summe of one M. l. exclusive, must pay for themselfs and their wyfes, vi s. viii d.

Item, thos whos goods mouable extendyth to the valour of ccl. or aboue to the summe of ccccl. must pay for themselfs and ther wyfes vii s. vi d.

Item, thos whos goodes mouable be within the valour of ccl. and not

vndre xx l. must pay for themselfs ther wyfes and children not married, xii d.

Item, thos whos goodes mouable extendyth nott to the valour of xx l shall pay for themselfs ther wyfes and children as it shall please them of their devocyon.

The Articles of the Bull of dispensacyon with Simony, Vsury, and of goodes wrongfully keped; reserued to the Commissary only.

Moreouer ower seid holy Fader the Pope willynge more largely to pro∣uide for the helth and welfar of the sowles of all cristen pepull dwellyng or abyding in the Relme and places aboue written; hath geuen, and graunted, full auctorite, and power, to the sayd Venerable Fader in God, Gaspar Pow•• his Orator and Commissary, to absolue, and dispence with all manner of persones, dwellyng or abidyng within the seyd Relme, or places aboue re∣hersyd, men or wemen, of what degre or condicyon so euer thei be, spiry∣tuall or temporall, seculer or reguler, whiche hath commytted Symony, in gevyng or recevyng holy Orders, or Benefices spiritual or any other wai••s; that thei may, notwithstondyng the seyd Simony so commyttid ministre in the orders so receyved: And the Benefices so obteyned lawfully kepe and occupye, and the frutes or to be receyved, occupie and despose at their plesure. And yf the seyd persones by reason therof have runne into irregu∣larite; as ther apon syngyng Masse, or oder wyse ministryng the holy Sa∣cramentys of the Chirche: The seyd Commissary hath full power to des∣pence with that irregularite; and to take away all infamye and vnablenes whiche thei be in by reason of the same. Alway prouyded that the seyd persones make a composytyon herof with the seyd Commissarie, and soche money as thei compownd for, effectually to pay to the seyd Commissarie, to be spent in this holy vse for the relefe and defence of our feith.

Also the seyd Commissarie hath power to compownd, absolue, and dis∣pence with all thos that occupye evill goten goods; all vsurers, and all soche that wrongfully and vnlefully occupieth or witholdeth oder mennys goods by fyndyng; or goods hidde not knowyng, or dowtyng who be the owners of the seyd goods, or to whom thei shulde mak restitucyon, that thei lefully kepe, and occupie the same goods. Furst makyng composycyon for the same with the seyd Commyssarie, of some certeyne summe of mo∣ney to be spent in the foreseyd holy vse, that is to sey, for the relefe and de∣fence of ower Feith, ayenst the most cruell and bitter enemys of the same, the Turkes.

Also yf ther be any willing to be created Doctour in both Lawes, or in one of them; the seyd Commissarie hath power to doe it, as well as if he were created in any Vniuersitie: And so of oder degrees, &c.

Also this Pope by his Buls imparted this his blessing and benefit of the Iubeley to all other kingdomes and territories vnder his spirituall Iuris••i∣ction and obeysance, and to all in like manner, and vpon the like condicions. By which you may gather, that this beneuolent liberalitie of pardon and

heauenly Grace, was not altogether freely giuen by the Pope; neither was that masse of money, thus co••gested together, spent in any warres against the Turkes, as he promised; but conueied to Rome, and there laid vp in his owne Treasurie: whilest the enemies of the faith did greatly infest the Chri∣stians. But this Pope of all other, in my iudgement, had the most shamefull and cunning shif••s to get money withall, and was more opprobrious in all his actions then any other either before or since. But as he liued wickedly, so hee died miserably, being poysoned with the same bane which hee had prepared for another. Actius Sannazarius, and other writers of that age made certaine Epitaphs of him to his eternall in••amie. Which I finde thus translated into English, out of Io. Bale in his Pageant of Popes.

Perhaps whose Tombe this is (my friend) ye do not know, Then pause a while if that ye haue no haste to go. Though Alexanders name vpon the stone be grauen, Tis not that great, but he that late was Prelate shorne and shauen. Who thirsting after bloud, deuour'd so many a noble Towne, Who tost and turn'd the ruthfull states of kingdomes vpside downe. Who to enrich his sonnes, so many Nobles slew, And wast the world with fire and sword and spoyling to him drew. Defying lawes of earth and heauen, and God himselfe erewhile, So that the sinfull Father did the Daughters bed defile. And could not from the bands of wicked wedlock once refrayne, And yet this pestilent Prelate did in Rome tenne yeeres remaine. Now friend remember Nero, or els Caligula his vice; Or Heliogabalus: enough: the rest ye may surmise, For shame I dare not vtter all. Away, my friend, with this.

Another.

The Spaniard liethe here that did all honestie defie, To speake it briefely: in this Tombe all villanie doth lie.

Another.

Lest Alexanders noble name, my friend, should thee beguile, Away: for here both treachery doth lurke, and mischiefe vile.

Another.

Though Alexander after death did vomit matter blacke, Yet maruell not: he dranke the same, and could not cause it packe.

Vpon the yeare of Iubelie aforesayd kept by this Pope Alexander▪

The Romane Priest that promised both heauen and starres to sell, By treacherie and murtherings hath made a gap to hell.

This Alexander before (by deuillish meanes) he obtained the Papacie, was called Rodericus Borgia, a Spaniard borne in Valentia. But of him enough, except it tended more to the matter. Now may it please you reade certaine blanke verses taken out of my fore remembred Author, Piers Plow man, who speakes in his language of the Pope and Cardinals, Pardons and pilgrimages effectually to this purpose. Passus 19.

God amend the Pope, that pilleth holy Kirke And claymeth before the Kyng to be kept of Christen* 23.1 And counteth not though cristen be killed and robbed And fynd folke to fight, and christen folk to spill. Agayne the old law and new law as Paule therof wytnesseth. Non occides, mihi vindictam, &c. I ne knew neuer Cardinall that he ne come fro the Pope, And we Clarks when they come for her Commens payen,* 23.2 For her pelures, and palfreis, and pilors that hem folow. The Commune clamat quotidie eche a man to other, The contrey is the curseder that Cardinals commen in. And there they lig, and leng more lechery there raigneth Therfor, quod this victory, by very god I would That no Cardinals ne come among the commen peple, But in her holines helden hem styl At Avion among the Iewes; cum sancto sanctus eris, Or in Rome as their rule wyl the relikes to kepe.

In the seuenth passage he deliuers his opinion of the Popes Pardons, in these words.

The Prieste preued no pardon to do well,* 23.3 And demed that Dowell Indulgence passed Biennales and Triennales, and Byshops letters And how Dowell at the day of dome is * 23.4 dignely vndersongen, And passed all the Pardon of S. Peters Church.

A little after in the same passage, thus.

Soules that haue sinned seuen * 23.5 sythes deadly And to trust to these Trentals truely me thynketh Is not so * 23.6 siker for the soule as to do well. Therfore I * 23.7 red you * 23.8 renkes that rich be on this erth Apon trust of treasure Trientales to have Be ye neuer the bolder to breake the * 23.9 ten hestes And namely ye Maisters, Mayres, and Iudges That haue the welth of this world, and for wise men be holden To purchase you Pardons, and the Popes Buls: At the dreadfull dome whan the dead shall arise And commen all tofore Christ accounts for to yeue How thou leadest thy lyfe here, and his lawes kepest And how thou didest day by day the dome wil reherse. A poke full of Pardons there, ne prouinciall letters, Though ye be founden in the fraternitie of the iiii Orders And haue Indulgence an hundryd fold, but if Dowell you helpe I beset your patents and your pardons at a pyes hele. Therfore I counsell all christen to crye god mercy, And make Christ our meane that hath made amends. That God give vs grace here, or we go hence Such workes to worke while we ben here

That after our deathes day, Dowell reherse At the day of Dome we did as he * 23.10 highte.

The same Author shewing what true pilgrimage is,* 23.11 breathes forth these blanke verses following.

Nay by my soule health, quoth Piers, and gan for to sweare, I nolde * 23.12 fang a ferthyng for Saynt Thomas shryne. * 23.13Truth wold loue me the lesse long tyme therfor after, And if ye wyll to wend well this his the way thither. Ye must go thorow mekenes both men and wyues Tyll ye come into conscience, that Christ wit soch That ye louen our Lord God, * 23.14 leuest of all thynges, And that your neighbours next; In no wy••e appeire Otherwise than thou woldist he wrought to thy selfe.

In the same passage.

Ye that seke S. Iames, and Saintes at Rome Seke saint Truth, for he may saue you all.

In another place. Pass. 12.

He doth well withoute doute, that doth as * 23.15 beuti techeth That is if thou be man maryed, thy make thou loue, And lyue forth as law wyll, whyle ye lyuen both. Right so if thou be religious, ren thou neuerfurther, To Rome nor Roch Madon, but as thy rule techeth, And hold the vnder obedience, that high way is to heuen. And yf thou be mayden to mary, and myght well continewe, Seke neuer no saint further for thy soules health.

* 23.16Pilgrimage, is called of the Latines, Peregrinatio, quasi peregre abitio, a going into a strange countrey; for a short pilgramage is not worth a pin: neither is that Image in so much honour or respect in that countrey where it is, as in farre countries. For example, the Italians, yea those that dwell neare Rome, will mocke and scoffe at our English (and other) pilgrims that go to Rome to see the Popes holinesse, and Saint Peters chaire, and yet they themselues will runne to see the Reliques of Saint Iames of Compostella in the kingdome of Galicia in Spaine, which is aboue twelue hundred English miles. And so the Spaniards hold Rome to be a very holy place, and there∣fore spare no cost or labour to go thither. And so of other pilgrimages.

Pilgrimage was also called Romeria, quia Romam vt plurimum peregri∣nationes, because pilgrimages forth most part were made to Rome.

Now hauing acquainted my Reader (omitting many particulars, I con∣fesse, which will more plainly appeare in the sequele) by what deuises and meanes, the Religious Votaries and others of the Clergie within this king∣dome, as also the Bishop of Rome (who most commonly went away with the best share) augmented their reuenues, and deceiued the poore Com∣mons. I am here to speake of a yearely tribute paied onely to the See of Rome (which many times I obuiously meete withall) from the payment

whereof, neither the King nor the Clergie, nor any housholder 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in England or Ireland were priuiledged, and this was called 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which is a Saxon word compounded of Rome and Scot, as you wou••d say, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 bute due to Rome,* 23.17 or an Apostolicall custome, or the see of 〈…〉〈…〉 penning, or Denarij Sancti Petri, Peter pence: From which payment 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Mathew the Monke of Westminster, neither the King, nor the Archbi∣shop, Bishop, Abbot, nor Prior, were exempted. I he first ••ounder of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Tribute was Inas, or Ina, king of the West-saxons. Of which the foresaid Mathew thus writes.

Ina the pious and potent king of the West Saxons, lea••ing his tempo¦rall kingdome (thereby to gaine an eternall) to the gouernment of his kins∣man Ethelard,* 23.18 trauel••ed on pilgrimage to Rome, where in the said Citie by the permission of Gregory the second, hee built an house which he called, The English Schoole; vnto which, the kings of England, and the Regall Image, as also Bishops, Priests, Clerkes, and others might repaire, to ••ee instructed in good literature, and in the Catholicke faith; lest that any thing in the English Church might be sin••ste••ly expounded contrary to the vni∣uersall vnitie, and so, being established in the orthodoxall and right recei∣ued Faith, they might returne backe againe into their owne countrey. For the doctrine and Schooles of the English Nation since the time of Arch¦bishop Austin, had beene interdicted by diuers Romish Bishops, for cer∣taine heresies which daily appeared after the comming in of the Saxons in∣to Britaine, by reason of the commixture of the misbeleeuing wicked Pa¦gans, with the Christians of holy conuersation. Hee also caused a Church to be erected neare to the foresaid house or Colledge, which he dedicated to the honour of the blessed Virgine Mary; in which such of the English as came to Rome might celebrate d••uine Seruice, and that therein, if any of the said English there happened to depart this world, they might be in••er∣red. And all these, that they might for euer be more firmly corroborated, it was ordained by a generall decree, throughout all the kingdome of the West-Saxons, that in euerie familie one pennie should be yearely collected and sent ouer to blessed Saint Peter and the Church of Rome, which in Eng¦lish Saxons was called Romescot; that the English there abiding mig••t by that meane haue sufficient to liue vpon. Thus ••a••re Mathew of Westminste•• surnamed the Flower-gatherer. The which in substance is thus deliuer••d by a late writer, yet in a different manner.

He (meaning Ina) instituted also a certaine yearely payment to the See of Rome,* 23.19 enioyning euery one of his Subiects that posses••ed in his house of one kinde of goods to the value of twentie pence, that he should pay a p••ny to the Pope yearely vpon Lammas day; which at that time was contributed vnder the name of the Kings Almes, but afterwards was called and chal∣lenged by the name of Peter-pence.

Another of the same gift by the said King hath these times.

He gaue to Rome eche yere* 23.20 The Rome pence thorrow West sex all about Perpetually to be well payd and clere, For vnto Rome he went without all doubt.

After the example, and with the like zeale of Ina, Offa the most magnifi∣cent

king of the Mercias, in great deuotion went also to Rome, and made euery house within his territories subiect to this payment of Romescot;

* 23.21Ossa gaue through Mers the Rome penny Vnto the Church of Rome.

Afterwards about the yeare eight hundred and fiftie, this tribute was confirmed, and made further payable throughout all England; For Ethel∣wolfe (as then being sole Monarch of the Englishmen; (hauing beene some∣times for certaine yeares (as Haneden and Brampton write) Bishop of Win∣chester) remembring his Ecclesiasticke profession; and ordaining first that tithes and lands due to holy Church should be free from all tributes and Regall seruices; in the nineteenth yeare of his raigne, with the like deuotion of the two former kings, went in pilgrimage, taking with him his youngest sonne Alfred, or Elfred, to the foresaid chiefe Citie of the Romanes; where he was both honourablie receiued and entertained by the Bishop of Rome and the whole Senate, for the space of one yeare and vpwards: in which time he rebuilt the English Schoole before remembred, which lately had beene almost quite consumed with fire.* 23.22 And in lieu of his kinde entertain∣ment, confirmed the former grant of Peter-pence, causing it to bee payed throughout all his Dominions; and further couenanted to pay yearely to Rome three hundred Markes, thus to be employed; one hundred to Saint Peters Church, another hundred to Saint Pauls light, and the third to the Pope (a Saint that euermore will haue his share) to the entent, saith one, that no Englishmen should doe penance in bounds, as he saw some do be∣fore his face.

This Athilwolfe to Rome toke his way In pilgramage with him his sonne Aelfrede, To Peter and Pole he graunted infenitife The Rome pence of all Englond. As Flores saith as I con vnderstond.

Saith Harding, cap. 105.

And further to confirme the premisses, may it please you to trouble your patience in the reading of these following hard rimes transcribed out of a namelesse old Author.

* 23.23Adelwolfe his sonne att Chester his cite For al hys kyngs and Barons of estate Sent forth anone at hys parlament to be Whycheatte Chester was than preordynate To whyche al cam, both Kyngs, Duks, and Prelat And odar al of honor or Empryse Hym for to do obeysaunce and servysse. anon to Roome he went In pylgrymage wythe hooly good entent. Wher he was so abydyng full too yer In hooly lyff and full perfactyon. In ryall wyse as to a pryns afer And to the Pope wythe ful affectyon Hys comonyng ay had at hys electyon.

He gaue to Peter lyght And to Sent Poule, wha•• is ful gret repayr Too thowsand mark of Venyse gold ful ryght For sustenaunce of the Chyrches ryght. He Busschopp was in hys Fadars day And for defaut of heyr was crownyd kyng Wharfor whan he hys lond in good aray Fre of servysse had set above all thyng He grauntyd tythe of all hys lond ofspryng Tyll thre persones dwelling in vnyte Why charr on God dwellyng in Trynite. And Roome pens he graunte vnto the Pope Perpetuelly to haue of al Englond. So perfytt was hys mynd who couth hit grope In al goodnes growndyd I vndyrstond. Thrugh al hys myght in al hys noble lond, The Pece he kepte, and in his Se iudicyall The common Law among hys peple all.

Edgar king of England made sharpe constitutions for the payment of this Tribute.

And it was one of the lawes of Edward the Confessour,* 23.24 that euery house∣holder which had triginta denariatas viuae pecuniae in domo sua de proprio suo, Thirtie pence of ready money, or of any kinde of cattell in his house of his owne proper, should by the Law of the English giue a pennie to Saint Peter, and by the Law of the Danes halfe a marke; which pennie was to be demanded at or vpon the feast of Saint Peter and Paul, and to be collect∣ed before the feast of Saint Peter * 23.25 ad vincula, and not to be deferred to any further day: And if any withheld the payment thereof any longer time, complaint was to be made to the Kings Officers, for that this penny was the Kings Almes. And that the partie so offending, should hee constrained by iustice to make payment thereof, on paine of forfeiting his goods. Now if any man had more dwelling houses then one, hee was to pay onely for that house where he should happen to be resiant, at the said feast of Saint Peter and Paul.

Henry the second vpon his conquest of Ireland, imposed this tribute vpon that kingdome, onely to curry fauour with the Pope, who as then was Adrian the fourth, called before his inthronization, Nicholas Breake∣speare, borne at Abbots Langley in Hertfordshire. For hee (saith Speed in the life of the said Henry) knowing how great and dangerous tumults the Popes had raised vpon small occasions, thought his way would bee much easier,* 23.26 if he went onward with the Popes good fauour, which he easily ob∣tained for a fee, viz. a penny yearely to bee payed to Saint Peter of euerie house in Ireland.

Edward the third in the 39. yeare of his raigne (saith Treuisa the Con¦tinuer of Polychronicon) ordained, that this Tribute of Peter pence, should not be from thenceforth any more gathered within this Realme, nor any such payment made at Rome. But howsoeuer (saith Hollinshed in the said

yeare) this payment was abrogated at this time, by King Edward, it was after rene••ed againe by the Pope, and the money was gathered in certaine Shires of this Realme, vntill the dayes of king Henry the eighth.

Parsons, and Impropriators of Churches, at this day in many places of England, are payed this pennie vnder the name of a Smoke pennie.

This Chapter is growne much longer then I expected. Of which an end.

CHAP. XVIII. Of Parishes, Bishoprickes Of the power and sanctitie of Bishops and Priests. Of Sanctuaries, and of the Eccles••asticall state of England and Wales.

* 23.27PArochia dicit••r locus in quo degit populus alicui Ecclesiae baptismali de∣putatus, & certis finibus limitatus.

A Parish is said to bee a place in which people doe hue assigned to some Christian Church, and limited by certaine bounds.

* 23.28Euaristus the first, Bishop of Rome, who suffered martyrdome vnder Traian the Emperour, about the yeare of our redemption, one hundred and ten, ordained Curates, and disposed of them to certaine places, that they might administer the Sacraments to such people as were committed to their charge; and withall he ordained that these Curates should bee nou∣rished and maintained by those people of whose soules they had the cure; whereupon they were called, Parochi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 à prebenco, vel à mu∣tua alimentorum praebitione, Parochians, or Parishioners of the mutuall ex∣hibition, and giuing of nourishment one to another; the Priest for the soules of his people, and the people for the maintenance of their Priest.

* 23.29Dionisius, that blessed Martyr, Bishop of Rome, circa ann. 266. did at∣tempt to doe the like throughout the whole Christian world, appointing by distribution certaine places, to which he assigned Ecclesiasticall persons, there to administer the Sacraments, pray, and preach the word, and to re∣ceiue the tenths of the possessions contained within the limits of the fore∣said places.

* 23.30Honorius Archiepiscopus Cantuar▪ circa annum à salute reparata 636. Angliam primus in Parochias distribuere cepit.

Honorius Archbishop of Canterbury, about the yeare of our saluation, 636. began first to diuide England into Parishes.

* 23.31But this opinion is controuerted by a late learned Antiquary, and by him plainly approued, that Honorius was not the first that made this diuision here in England, but that Parishes were diuided, and Parish-Churches built long before his time; euen in the Primitiue Hierarchie of the Britaine••. And that in the time of King Arthur, about the yeare of our Lord 490 when Dubritius was made Archbishop of South Wales, diuers Churches with their endowments of Tithes, oblations, and other profits, were appro∣priated to him the said Dubritius, and his successours. And that in those times Churches were built here no doubt can bee made. Neither is it to

be conceiued how Christianitie could be in any nation, saith my Author, much ancienter (if generally receiued, or by any number) then Churches, or some conuenient houses, or other places in the nature of Churches, ap¦pointed for the exercise of deuotion.* 23.32 And expresse mention is made of a Church (of which I haue spoken before) built in Canterbury in the time of the Romanes, to the honour of Saint Martin, in which Augustine and his followers when they came first from Rome, made their holy assem∣blies.

After that the stormes of Diocletians persecution were ouerblowen, saith Bede,* 23.33 which was circa Ann. 290. the faithfull Christians, who in time of danger lay hid in dennes and deserts, came forth, and shewed themselues abroad, renewed their Churches, which before were ouerthrowne flat to the ground, founded, builded, and perfited new Temples, in honour of the holy Martyrs, celebrated holy dayes, consecrated the holy mysteries, with pure mouth and heart, and euery where as it were displayed their en∣signes in signe of Conquest.

Aliquindo Parochia dicitur totus Episcopatus,* 23.34 saith one, and Parochia etiam Dioecesis Episcopalis dicitur, saith another. Sometime a Parish is said to be the whole Bishopricke, and sometime the Episcopall Diocesse.

Kenwalch King of the West-Saxons,* 23.35 diuided, In duas Parochias Pra••••n∣ciam; the Prouince into two Parishes, or Diocesses, when as he erected a new Bishopricke at Winchester, taken out of the Diocesse of Dorchester, a ruinous Towne now in Oxfordshire.

In the yeare 680.* 23.36 Merciorum Prouincia in quinque Parochias est diuisa: The Prouince of Mercia was diuided into fiue Parishes, that is, into fiue Bishopricks; and thus Honorius may be said properly to haue beene the first vnder whom his Prouince was diuided into such Parishes or Bishop∣rickes.

Anno Dom. 747. in the raigne of Ethelbald,* 23.37 king of the Mercians, in a Synod holden at Clouesho, it was decreed, Vt singuli Episcopi omni anno Parochias suas circumirent: That euery Bishop should go about or visit his Parishes once euery yeare.

And in the first Synod or Conuocation of the English Church,* 23.38 holden at Hereford, Ann. 670, it was determined, Vt nullus Episcoporum Parochi∣am alterius inuadat, sed contentus sit gubernatione creditae sihi plebis: That no Bishop should haue ought to do in anothers Parish, but bee contented with the charge of the people committed vnto him.

Kenulph,* 23.39 King of the Mercians, in his Epistle to Leo the third, Bishop of Rome, writes, Quod contra Canones à Patre Gregorio constitut as auctoritas Dorobernensis Metropolitani in duas scinditur Parochias, cuius ditioni duo decim subiacere debent Episcopi. That contrary to the Canons of Saint Gre∣gory the iurisdiction of the Metropoliticall See of Canterbury was diuided into two Parishes, to whose authoritie twelue Bishops ought to be subiect. To which point of his Epistle, Leo makes this answer. In sacro scrinio nostro reperimus, sanctum Gregorium Predecessorem nostrum in integro ipsam Pa∣rochiam numero duodecim beato Augustino Archiepiscopo tradidisse Epis copos consecrandos. We finde in our sacred Cabinet, our Predecessour Saint Gregory, to haue giuen and deliuered that Parish to blessed Augustine en∣tire

and whole, with the number of twelue Bishops by him to bee conse∣crated.

These great Parishes or Bishoprickes were not made Diocesses or Iuris∣dictions together, straight from the first budding of Christianitie, but in succession of time, as the number of Christians did increase, and as the true faith was spread abroad. For some Churches were vnder the charge of Cu∣rates, other some of Abbots, and of these were made these great Parishes or Bishopricks. The dignitie and gouernment of which was appointed to learned and religious men, which did diligently ouersee, like good Shep∣heards, the flocks committed to their charge, and these were called Bi∣shops.

* 23.40Episcopus Grece, latine speculator interpretatur, speculari enim debet mores & vitia populi sibi subiecti & intendere ad eorum salutem. A Bishop both in Greeke and Latine, signifies a beholder, or a Scoute▪ watch, for he ought to behold and ouersee the manners, conditions, and vices of the people li∣uing vnder his gouernment, and to vse the best meanes hee can for their soules health.

* 23.41Homer calls Hector suum Episcopum, because he was precipuus Troiae in∣spector et propugnator, the chiefe ouerseer and defender of the Citie of Troy.

* 23.42Nihil in hoc seculo excellentius sacerdotibus, nihil sublimius Episcopis re∣periri potest. Nothing in this age more excelling then Priests, nothing more sublime and high then Bishops can be found.* 23.43

Honor et sublimitas Episcopalis nullis poterit comparationibus adaequari. The Episcopall honour and dignitie can be equalled by no comparisons.

* 23.44Esto subiectus Pontifici tuo et quasi parentem animae tuae ama. Be subiect to thy Bishop, and loue him as the father and nourisher of thy soule.

* 23.45Nihil est in bac vita, et maxime hoc tempore difficilius, laboriosius, et peri∣culosius Episcopi aut Presbyteri officio, sed apud Deum nihil beatius, si eo mo∣do militetur quo noster Imperator iubet. Nothing in this life, and specially at this time more difficult, laborious, and perillous then the office of a Bi∣shop or Priest, but before Almightie God no office more blessed; if they fight and make warre after the same manner as they bee commanded by their Captaine our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ.

* 23.46Omnis Pontifex (saith Saint Paul) ex hominibus assumptus, pro homini∣bus constituitur in ijs qui sunt ad Deum, vt offerat dona et sacrificia pro pec∣catis.

Euery Bishop or high Priest, is taken from among the men, and is or∣dained for men in things pertaining to God, that hee may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sinnes.

* 23.47They are Gods labourers, Gods husbandrie, and Gods buildings.

Let a man so thinke of them, as of the Ministers of Christ, and disposers of the secrets of God.

* 23.48What is more pleasant (saith William the Monke of Malmesbury in his Prologue to the Acts of our English Bishops) then to rehearse the praise of our ancient Bishops; that thou mayest know the deeds of them of whom thou hast receiued the rudiments of Faith, and the incitements to a godly life.

No nation of the world, saith Capgraue, in the Prologue to his Cata∣logue

of English Saints,* 23.49 hath from the beginning beene so blest with holy, learned, and religious Bishops as England, whose sanctitie did so shine, that all which saw them and their good workes, assuredly knew, that they were the seed, to whom God had imparted his blessings: their conuersation and studie being alwayes about heauenly matters.

As the rod of Aaron did bud and blossome,* 23.50 and bring forth ripe Al∣monds, so the Church and Ministery of England, by the meanes of our reuerend Bishops, as of Gods sacred instruments, did (and still doth) pro∣sper, flourish, and bring forth fruits of righteousnesse, to the glorie of God, and comfort of all true Christian hearts.

Now before I conclude this point,* 23.51 giue me leaue to speake a little further of the first institution of Bishops out of the booke of a namelesse Author, written in Latine about three hundred yeares since; translated into English by one William Marshall, and imprinted at London by one Robert Wyer, Ann. 1535 in the 27. of King Henry the eighth, the booke is called, The Defence of Peace.

After the tymes of the Apostles,* 23.52 the nombre of Preestes beyng nota∣blye augmented, and increased (saith he) to avoyde sclaundre and occasyon of offendynge any man, and to avoyde scisme and dyvysion, the Preestes chose one among themselues, which shulde dyrecte and ordre the other, as touchynge to the exercysynge of the Ecclesiasticall offyce, or service, and the dystrybutyng of the oblacyons, and the dysposynge and orderynge of other thyngs in the most conuenient maner,* 23.53 leste yf euery man myght do this thinge after his owne pleasure, as he lest himselfe, the good ordre and servyce of the Churches myght be troubled, by the reason of the dyuerse affeccions of men. This Preeste whiche was so elected and chosen, to or∣dre and rule the other Preestes, by the custome and vsed maner of spea∣kynge of them that came afterwards, was onely called a Bysshop or ouer∣seer; because not onely he was ouerloker of the Christen people▪ for whiche cause all other Preests also were called Ouerseers in the Prymatyne Church; but also because he had the ouersyght of the other Preestes. Howsoeuer, saith he, in the same Chapter, in the essentyall and inseparable auctoryte and dygnyte of Preesthood; the Bysshops have no preheminence aboue other Preestes, but onely in auctoryte accydentall, being that the Bishop by the provydence of God is chosen (vpon the former reason) to have the rule and gouernment of the Clergie within his Diocesse: For in the power and auctoryte of makyng and admynystryng the Sacraments, and performing of other duties belonginge meerely to the Preesthood, all Preestes (saith he) have all one auctoryte in kynde: neyther the Bysshop of Rome, or any other Bysshop hath this auctoryte any whyt more largely, than any other hath who euer he be, beynge called a symple or pryvate Preest. And ther∣fore it is to be mervayled, wherfore some men do stryve styffely and fro∣wardly affyrmynge yet no thynge reasonably, that the Pope of Rome hath more large power of the keyes geuen to hym of Chryste than hath other Preestes,* 23.54 seing that this cannot be proued by the holy Scrypture, but ra∣ther the contrary. For whiche thyngs, to go on with my Author, more euidently to be seene and perceyved, you ought to vnderstande and knowe, that these two wordes Presbyter, and Episcopus, that is to saye, Preest or

senyour, and Bysshop, were both of one sygnyfycacion, and betokened all one thynge in the Prymatyue Church, albeit they were put to sygnyfy one thynge of diuers propertyes, for Presbyter was a name gyven to them of age, which is as moche to saye as a Senyour or Elder. And Episcopus was a name gyuen of cure or charge vpon other, and is as moche to say as an ouerloker, according to that of Saynt Iherom in a certayne Epystle to Euan∣dre, who sayth thus, Presbyter and Episcopus, the one is a name of age, the other of dygnyte.

These dignified priests, I meane Bishops, euer since the Conquest, their chiefe seate or chaire in Cities, and their Churches haue, euer since the sunne-shine of the Gospell, beene called Cathedrall▪ and in respect they were more spatious then other inferiour Parish Churches,* 23.55 they were tear∣med Basilicae, of which will it please you heare Camden speake. These grea∣ter Churches (saith hee) when the sauing light of Christ shone vpon the world were tearmed Basilicae, for that the Basilicae of the Gentiles which were large and spacious Hauls, wherein Magistrates sat in iudgement, and ministred iustice, were conuerted into Christian Churches. Whence Auso∣nius wrote thus. Basilica olim negotijs plena, &c. The Basilica (or Haul of Iustice) in times past full of businesses, is now as full of prayers and vowes: or else because they were built in forme somewhat long in manner of those Basilicae.

But to returne backe againe to my Parishes, which are called Benefices for Ecclesiasticall persons, like as the preferments in Cathedrall Churches are tearmed Church Dignities: and of these, some are called Rectories, or Parsonages, some Vicaradges, as will appeare by the sequele.

Parochia is sometime called Plebania, and thus defined.

* 23.56Plebania est aliud genus beneficij, et maius quam Rectoria, habet sub se Capellas et dignitatem esse putant interpretes.

Plebania is another kinde of Benefice, and of greater circuite then a Re∣ctorie; it hath vnder it certaine Chappels, and this Plebania, or dignitas ple∣beia is said to be a Church dignitie, by Interpretours.

Questionlesse these Plebanians were like our side-wasted Parishes in Lan∣chishire, whose extensure is so large, that (to my owne knowledge) some one of those Parish Churches hath fourteene Chappels of ease (as we call them) within the circumference of her limits,* 23.57 and as it were vnder her iu∣risdiction, all which are honoured with Parochiall rites.

Cathedrall, Abbey and Parish Churches had great priuiledges of san∣ctuarie granted vnto them in former times.* 23.58 Now a Sanctuarie is a place of refuge for offenders to escape punishment. And these Sanctuaries were so called of an old Mosaicall rite vsed amongst the Israelites, among whom euery Tribe had certaine Cities, and places of refuge, to which malefa∣ctours might repaire, and for a time bee protected from the rigour of the Law. Of which you may reade in the sacred writ: Exod. 21.13. Numb. 35.1. Deuter. 4.41. and Iosh. 20.2. And so likewise here in great Britaine Churches, Church-yards, Cities, ploughs and high-wayes, had many pri∣uiledges in this kinde anciently granted and confirmed vnto them. I will speake first of the last out of a late Writer, who makes old Watling-streete thus to sing his verse.

Since vs his kinglie waies Mulmutius first began From 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••gaine ••o Sea,* 23.59 that through the Hand ran. Wh〈…〉〈…〉at in m••nd to keepe Posteritie might haue, Appo••nting ••ust his course, this priuiledge he gaue, That no man might arrest, or debtors goods might seize In any of vs foure his militarie waies.

Neare fiue hundred yeares before this King Mulmutius (take it vpon the credit o•• the British Story) constituted diuerse lawes;* 23.60 especially that Churches, Ploughs, and high wayes should haue liberties of Sanctuary, by no authoritie violable. That Churches should be free, and enioy liberty for refuge, consenting allowance of most Nations haue tollerated, and in this kingdome (it being affirmed also by constitution of King Lucius a Chri∣stian) euery Church yard was a Sanctuary, vntill by Act of Parliament vn∣der Hen. 8. that licence, for protection of offences, being too much abused, was taken away.

Of Mulmutius Dunwallo (for so hee is sometime called) and his priui∣ledges to sacred places, my old Mss. thus further speakes.

A kynge ther was in Brutayne Donw••lle was his nam,* 23.61 Stale worth, and hardy a man of grete fam. He ordeyned first yat theeues yat to Temple slown wer No man wer so hardy to do hem despit ther; That hath be moche suth yhold as hit begonne tho, Hely Chyrch hit holdyth yut and wole euer mo.

Hereupon he called the Temples which hee built, the Temples of peace and concord: one of which was in London, where now Blackwell Hall is, another in Fleete-street, as yet called the Temple Church, wherein (or in some of them) himselfe, Gorbomannus, and other of the British kings, were interred, as by supposition it is deliuered.

Lucius,* 23.62 king of the Britaines, hauing abundantly distributed and giuen ample possessions, and reuenues to Churches and Clergie men, ordained that Churches with their Coemiteries or Church-yards, should haue this priuiledge; that what malefactour soeuer should thither make flight for his safetie, he might there remaine without indemnitie.

Ethelwolfe and Alfred Kings of the West-Saxons, gaue the like im∣portant priuiledges to these holy Edifices.

Athelstane sole Monarch of the Englishmen,* 23.63 held the memory of Iohn de Beuerley, Archbishop of Yorke, so sacred and reuerend (for he honored him as his ••urelar Saint) that he endowed Beuerley (the place of the said Arch∣bishops birth) with many,* 23.64 and those very great priuiledges, and granted them liberties in these generall words.

As free make I thee As heart may think, or eie may see.

Yea and there was granted vnto it the priuiledge of a Sanctuary, so that Bankrupts and men suspected of any capitall crime, worthy of death, might

be free and safe there from the danger of the law; in which was erected a chaire of stone with this Inscription.

This seat of Stone is called Freed stool, that is, the chaire of peace, vnto which what offender soeuer flieth, and commeth, hath all manner of Se∣curitie.

Of the Sanctuary at Westminster, first granted by Sebert King of the East-Saxons, encreased by Edgar King of the West-Saxons, and confirmed by the Charter of King Edward the Confessor, I haue spoken before.

* 23.65If any one guilty of offence flie from any place for refuge to the Church, Church-doore, to the Parson or Vicars house, or into any part of his base or inner Court (prouided that the said house and courts bee within conse∣crated ground) it shall not be lawfull for any to take him from thence, saue onely the Bishop or some of his Officers. Now if this malefactour bee a filching knaue, or an high-way robber, and be taken with the bootie, or if his theeuish purchase be altogether exhausted and spent, yet if he haue any meanes otherwayes of his owne, he shall make satisfaction to the partie, or parties whom hee hath so wronged; and if hee still continue to play the thiefe, and make a custome of this manner of flight to Churches and Priests houses, after restitution made, he shall abiure the countrey; and if he giue not satisfaction to the parties, whose goods hee hath taken and purloyned, no man shall dare to giue him lodging or entertainment, without the kings speciall licence first obtained.

* 23.66If a Clergie-man bee taken for felonie, deliuered to the Ordinarie, and breake prison, and flie to the Church for sanctuarie or refuge, he shall bee taken from thence, and put into the same prison out of which he escaped; for the Church ought not to defend him, nor any publike malefactour, Si ad pacem Regis venire noluerit.

But stay, for if robbing from other mens works, to embellish my owne writings, be an offence, it is high time for mee to take Sanctuarie: yet giue me leaue to go a little further in my course, and to speake somewhat, out of other Authors, of the Ecclesiasticall state of England, of which you may reade more at large in Camden his diuision of Britaine, and know more by Speed in his Type of this flourishing kingdome.

* 23.67The Ecclesiasticall state of England is diuided into two Prouinces or Archbishopricks; viz. of Canterbury, and of Yorke. The Archbishop of Canterbury ••s stiled, Metropolitanus et Primas totius Angliae; and the Archbishop of Yorke, Primas Angliae. The Archbishop of Canterbury hath vnder him within his Prouince, of ancient and late foundations. Ro∣chester his principall Chaplaine; London his Deane; Winchester his Chancellour, and all the rest of the Bishopricks, foure excepted, viz. Che∣ster, Durham, Carlile, and the Ile of Man, which are annexed to the Arch∣bishopricke of Yorke.

Euery Diocesse is diuided into Archdeaconries, and the Archdeacon is called Oculus Episcopi, The eye of the Bishop. And euery Archdeaconrie is parted into Deanries, and Deanries againe into Parishes, Townes, and Hamlets.

The Bishop is called the Ordinarie, in the Ecclesiasticall Law. Quia habet ordinariam iurisdictionem in iure proprio, et non per deputationem:

for that he hath ordinarie iurisdiction in his owne proper right, and not by deputation, in causes Ecclesiasticall.

All the Archbishops and Bishops of England haue beene founded by the Kings of England; and do hold of the King by Baronie, and haue been all called by writ to the Court of Parliament, and are Lords of Parliament.

And the Bishopricks in Wales, were founded by the Princes of Wales; and the Principalitie of Wales was holden of the King of England, as of his Crowne. And the Bishops of Wales are also called by Writ to Parlia∣ment, and are Lords of Parliament as Bishops of England be.

There were within the Realme of England one hundred and eight••ene Monasteries, founded by the Kings of England, whereof such Abbots and Priors as were founded to hold of the King per Baroniam, and were called to the Parliament by Writ, were Lords of Parliament, and had places and voices there. And of them were twenty sixe Abbots, and two Priors, as by the Rolles of Parliament appeare: yet if you reckon the Abbot of Feuer∣sham in Kent, founded by King Stephen, there were twentie and seuen, which some do, saith my learned Author, warranted by these words in the Cartularie: Et dedit Abbati, et Monachis, et successoribus••s is Minerium de Feuersham, Com. Kane. simul cum Hundredo, &c. tenend. per Baroni∣am. But (saith he) albeit this Abbot held by a Baronie, yet because he was neuer (that I finde) called by Writ, he neuer sat in Parliament.

Bishopricks in England,* 23.68 with that of the Isle of Man, are 37. whose ex∣tents I set downe in the passage of this worke. Deanries 26. whereof thir∣teene were ordained by Henrie the eighth, in the greater Cathedral Churches after the Monkes were thrust out. Archdeacouries threesco••••. Dignities and Prebends fiue hundred fourty foure.

Numbred also there are Parish churches vnder Bishops 9284 of which 3845. be Appropriat, as I finde in a Catalogue, saith he, exhibited to King Iames. Now, Appropriat Churches, those are called, which by the Popes authoritie comming betweene, with consent of the King, and the Bishop of the Diocesse were vpon certaine conditions tyed, or Instruments vnited, annexed, and incorporate for euer, vnto Monasteries, Bishopricks, Col∣ledges, and Hospitals, endowed with small lands, either for that the said Churches were built their Lordships and Lands or graunted by the Lords of the said Lands. Which Churches afterwards when the Abbeyes and Monasteries were suppressed, became Laye Fees, to the great damage of the Church.

Henry the eighth, presently vpon the suppression of Monasteries, and his ordination of certaine Cathedrall and Collegiate Churches, set d••wne by the aduice of his Counsell, a number of Rules and Statutes to be obser∣ued by the Officers and Ministers residing in the same. As appeares by this Record following, which I thought to transcribe.

Henricus Octauus Dei gracia Anglie,* 23.69 Francie, et Hibernie, Rex, Fidei Defensor, ac in terra supremum Ecclesie Anglicane, et Hibernie caput. Vni∣uersis sancte matris Ecclesie silijs ad quorum noticiam presens Scriptum per∣uenerit Salutem.

Cumet nobis et Regni nostri Preceribus, vniuer soque Senatui qu••m Par∣liamentum vocamus visum sit Deo, et confidimus nos huc mouente, Mona∣steria,

que passim in regno nostro extabant, tum propter graues, et multiplices illorum enormitates, tum ob alias iustas rationabilesque causas supprimere, ••••olere, et in meliores vsus convertere. Nos et diuine voluntati conformius, ••••m••ius ••re Christiana esseducentes, vt vbi ignorantia et superstitio regna∣bant, ibi sincerus Dei cultus vigeat, et sanctum Christi Euangelium assidue et pure annuncietur: Et preteria vt ad Christiane fidei, ac pietatis incrementum iuuentus Regni nostri in bonis literis instituatur, et pauperes perpetuo susten∣tentur; in ipsorum Monasteriorum loco Ecclesias ereximus et cons••ituimus: Quarum alias Cathedrales, alias Collegiatas vocari volumus; pro quarum Ecclesiarum ac Collegiorum gubernaecione et regimine leges et statuta que se∣quntur prescribend. curauimus, quibus tam Decani et vtriusque ordinis Ca∣nonici, quam ceteri omnes ministri, pueri et pauperes, qui in ipsis Ecclesijs commoraturi sunt, pareant et ebsequantur, eisque vt à nobis conditis et perfe∣ct is regantur et gubernentur. Id quod si fecerint ingens sine pictatis incre∣mentum in hoc regno nostro peruenturum esse confidemus; Et nos expectatione 〈◊〉〈◊〉 voto nostro qui ad Dei optumi maximi gloriam ac fidei Christiane aug∣mentum has Ecclesias ereximus, et varijs ministrorum ordinibus enornaui∣mus, ha••d quaquam fraudabimus. Dat. &c.

The Statutes, rules and orders were annexed hereunto; which were very many, and more then can conueniently be included in this short Treatise, and more I thinke then were well performed. As may partly be proued by an In••unction from the Queenes Maiestie to the Archbishop of Canterbu∣ry, Mathew Parker, in these words.

By the Queene.

The Queenes Maiesty considering how the pallaces and houses of Ca∣thedrall Churches and Colledges of this Realme haue ben both of ancyent and late tyme, buylded and inclosed in seuerall to susteyne and kepe Socye∣ties of learned men professing Study and prayer for the edification of the Church of God; and so consequently to serue the Common-weale. And vnderstanding of late that within the houses hereof, as well the chiefe Go∣uernours as the Prebendaries, Students, and members thereof being marri∣ed, do keepe particular housholds, with their wiues, children, and Nurses, whereof no small offence groweth to thentent of the Founders, and to the quiet and orderly profession of studie and learning within the same, hath thought meete to prouide remedie herein, lest by sufferance thereof, the rest of the Colledges, specially such as be replenished with young Students, as the very roomes and buildings be not answerable for such families of women and young children, should follow the like example. And therefore expresly willeth and commandeth, that no manner of person, being either the head or member of any Colledge or Cathedrall Church within this 〈◊〉〈◊〉, shall from the time of the notification hereof, in the same Col∣ledge haue, or be permitted to haue, within the precinct of any such Col∣ledge, his wife or other woman to abide and dwell in the same: or to fre∣quent & haunt any lodging within the said Colledge, vpon paint that who∣soeuer shall do to the contrary, shall forfeite all Ecclesiasticall promotions in any Cathedrall or Collegiate Church within this Realme. And for con∣tinuance of this order, her Maiestie willeth that the Transcript hereof shall

be written in the booke of the Statutes of euery such Colledge; and shall be reputed as parcell of the Statutes of the same. Yeuen vnder our Signet at ••ur Towne of ipswiche, the ninth of August in the third yeare of our reigne.

Now Reader if thou wouldest know more particularly the Ecclesiasti∣call State of England, will it please thee reade the declaration following.

A briefe declaration of the nomber of all promocions Ecclesiasti∣call, of what nam or title soeuer, at the Taxacion of the first fruites and tenthes, with the yearlie value of eiche Bishop∣ricke, Deanrie, and Archdeaconrie, and the tenth of the Clar¦gie in euery Diocesse.

Valoris Epatuum.	Comitatus.	Archnatus & valores.	Dignit. & Preb.	Beneficia.
Assauen. 187. l. 11. s. 6. d.	Der••igh. Flinte. Montgomery. Merioneth. Saloppe.	Assaphen. 74. l. 15.7. d.	14.	128. 1.—1.
Bangoren. 131. l. 16. s. 4. d.	Cairnarvan. Anglesey. Denbighe. Merioneth. Mountgonery.	Bangoren. 48. l. 6. s. 1. d. ob. q. Anglesey. 58. l. 10. s. 6. d. Merioneth. 13. l. 3. s. 4. d.	8.	96. 3.—1. 1.—0.
Bristollen. 383. l. 8. s. 4. d.	Dorset.	Dorset. 82. l. 17. s. 7. d. ob. q.		252. 7.—3. 3.—2.
Bathon & Wellen. 1843. l. 14. s. 5. d. q. 533 l. 15. d.	Somerset.	Wellen. 144. l. 2. s. 11. d. ob. Bathon 25. l. 15. s. Taunton 83▪ s. 7. s. 8. d.	55.	380. 14.—5. 6.—1.
Cantuarien. 3233. l. 18. s. 8. d. ob q. 2816. l. 17. s. 9. d.	London. Midl. Suff. Essex. Lanc. Buck. Surr. Sussex.	Cantuarien. 163. l. 21. d.		282. 18.—9. 3.—1.
Cicestren. 677. l. 15. d.	Sussex.	Cicestr. 38. l. 3. s. 4. d. Lewen. 39. l. 14. s. 10. d.	35.	285. 1.—2. 0.—1.
Couentrey et Lichefield. 703. l. 5. s. 2. d. ob. q. 559. l. 18. s. 2. d. ob. q.	Staffordshir. Derby. Warwicke. Salop.	Stafford. 30. l. 16. s. 11. d. Derby. 26. l. 13. s. 4. d. Couen. 45. l. 9. s. Salop. 19. l.	32.	351. 3.—5. 0.—1.
Cestren. 420. l. 20.0.	Cestren. Lanca. Flinte. Comberland. Westmerland. Ebor.	Richmond. 50. l. Cestren. 50. l.		202. 11.—18. 4.—2.
Carliolen. 530. l. 4. s. 11. d. ob.	Comberland. Westmerland.	Null.		77. 2.—5. 1.—2.

Domus Religios.	Hospital.	Collegia.	Cantarie & Libe. Capelle.	Valores Decanatum	Decima Cleri.
8.	nul.	nul.	5.	65. l. 11. s▪ 4. d.	186. l. 19. s. 7. d. ob. q.
4.	nul.	2.	6.	22. l. 17. s. 2. d.	151.14. s 3. d. q.
10.	4.	1.	68.	100.	353. l. 18 d. ob. q.
22.	2.	1.	96.	117. l. 7. s. 4. d.	600. l. 15. s. 8. d. ob.
17.	8.	5.	89.	200. l.	651. l. 18▪ s. 2. d. q. Cum. 281. l. 13. s. 19. d. q 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Archiepatus iuxta va∣lo••••m.
11.	4.	2.	44.	58. l. 9. s. 4. d.	287. l. 2. s. 1. ob. q.
38.	5.	16.	128.	40.	590.16.12. q.
26.	6.	4.	145.	100. l.	435. l. 12. d.
5.	1.	1.	26.	120. l. 7. s. 6. d.	161. l. 19. d. ob.

Valoris Epatuum.	Comitatus.	Archinatus & valores.	Dignit. & Preb.	Beneficia.
Dunelm. 2821. l. 17. d. q. 1821. l. 17. d. q.	Dunelme. Northumber.	Dunel. 100. l. Northumb. 36. l. 13. s. 4. d.	Null.	107. 6.—9. 2.—2.
Elien. 2134. l. 18. s. 5. d. ob. q. tertia pars q.	Cantabridg.	Elien. 177. l. 5. s. 2. d. ob.	nul.	137. 2.—0.
Eborum. 2035. l. 3. s. 7. d. 1069. l. 19. s. 2. d. q.	Eborum: Notingham.	Eborum: 90. l. 3 s▪ Cliueland. 36. l. s. d. Estriding. 62. l. 14. s. 2. d. ob. Notingham. 61. l. 8. d. ob.	36.	137. 12.—7. 3.—1.
Exonicum. 1566. l. 14. s. 6. d. 500. l. q.	Deuon. Cornwall.	Exon 60. l. 15 s. 10. d. Cornub. 50. l 6. s. 3 d. ob. Taunton 37. l. 10. s. 3. d. ob. Barnestaple. 48 l. 19. s. 8. d.	29.	546. 49.—27. 11.—8.
Glocestre. 315. l. 7. s. 2. d.	Gloucesters.	Gloucest 75. l. 4. s. ob. 4. d.	nul.	240. 7.—3. 3.—1.
Hereford. 768. l. 10. s. 10. d. ob q.	Radnar. Heref Salop. Mongomery. Wigorn.	Hereford. 41. l. 17. 11. d. Salop. 32. l. 10. s. 9. d.	32.	277. 3.—1. 0.—0.
London. 1119. l. 8. s. 4. d.	London. Midl. Essex. Herteford. Buck.	London. 23. l 14. s. 4. d. Midl. 60. l. Essex. 52. l. Colchester 50. S. Albani. in hill.	34.	573. 19.—6. 7.—0.
Lincolne. ••962. l. 17. s. 4. d. ob. 894. l. 18. s. 1. d. ob.	Lincolne. Leicestre. Bedford. Bucking. Herteford. Huntington.	Lincoln. 179. l. 19. s. S••ow. 14. l. 2 s. 8. d. ob. Bedf 57. l. 2. s. 3. d. Buck 8••. l 14. s. 5. d. Hunting. 57. l. 14. s. 2. d. Leicester 80. l. 12. s. 3. d.	59. l.	1219. 31—12 4.—2.
Landauen 154. l. 14. s. 1. d.	Monboth. Glamorgan.	Landaven. 38. l. 12. s. 8. d.	13.	153. 0.—0.

Domus Religios.	Hospital.	Collegia.	Cantarie & Libe. Capelle.	Valores Decanatum	Decima Cleri.
18.	8.	5.	96.	266. l. 12. s. 1. d.	385. l. 5. s. 6. d. ob.
10.	1.	nul.	29.	120. l.	384. 14. s 9. d. q.
77.	12.	13.	488.	308. l. 10. s. 7. d.	1113. l. 17. s. 9. d ob. q.
22.	1.	6.	47.	158.	1240. l. 15. s. 2. d. ob.
11.	4.	1.	46.	100. l.	358. l. 15 s.
11.	3.	nul.	77.	38. l. 6. s. 1. d. ob.	340. l. 5. s. 2. d. ob.
50.	6.	6.	366.	210. l. 12. s. 1. d.	821. l. 15. s. 1. d.
94.	14.	4.	262.	196. l. 10. s. 8. d.	1751. l. 14. s. 6.
11.	nul.	nul.	17.	nul.	155. l. 5. s. 4. d.

Valoris Epatuum.	Comitatus.	Archinatus & valores.	Dignit. & Preb.	Beneficia.
Meneuen. 457. l. 22. d. ob. q.	Radnor. Cairmarthen. Cardigan. Pembroke. B••echon. Hereford. Glamorgan. Monmouth. Mongomery.	Meneven. 56. l. 8. s. 6. d. Cairmarthen. 35. l. 9. s. 6. d. Cardigan. 18. l. Brechon. 40. l.	11.	291. 1.—2. 0.—0.
Norwicen. 568. l. 19. s. 4. d. ob. 899. l. 18. s. 7. d. q.	Suff. Norfolke. Cantab.	Norwicen. 71. l. 13. d. ob. Norfolk. ••43. l. 8. s. 2. d ob. Suff. 89. l. 23. d. Sudbury 76. l 9. s. 4. d. ob.	nul.	1094. 16.—2. 2.—0.
Oxonicum. 358. l. 16. s. 4. d. q. 354.	Oxon.	Oxon. 71. l. 6. s.	nul.	167. 2.—1. 1.—0.
Petriburgh. 414. l. 19. s. 11 d.	Northampt. Rutlande.	Northampt. 107. l. 7. s.	Null.	308. 10.—4.
Roffen. 358. l. 3. s. 7. d. q.	Lanc.	Roffen. 34. l. 13. s.	nul.	92. 2.—0. 0.—0.
Sarum. 1367. l. 11. s. 8. d.	Wiltes. Berks.	Wiltes. 70. l 12. s. 2. d. Berk••. 71. l. 12. s. q. Sarum. 70. l. 11. s. 8. d. ob.	47.	395. 12.—3. 2.—2.
Winton. 3885. l. 3. s. 3. d. ob q 2491. l. 9. s. 8. d. ob. 2793. l. 4. s. 7. d. q. q.	Southampt. Surrey.	Winton. 67. l. 15. s. 2. d. ob. Surrey 91. l. 3. s. 6. d. ob.	nul.	353. 14.—10. 5.—1.
Wigorn. 1049. l. 17. s. 3. d. ob. q.	Wigorn. Warwicke.	Wigorn. 58. l. 9. s. 11. d.	nul.	195. vltra 12. Capell in Eu••sham. 1.—8. 1.—2.

Domus Religios.	Hospital.	Collegia.	Cantarie & Libe. Capelle.	Valores Decanatum	Decima Cleri.
13.	2.	3.	17.	nul.	336.14. s 10. d.
52.	5.	11.	87:	102. l.	1117. l. 13. s. ob.
10.	3.	1.	17.	100. l.	255. l. 8. s.
16.	4.	6.	41.	100. l.	520. l. 16. s. 8. d
5.	1.	1.	14.	100. l.	222. l. 14 s. 6. d. ob. q.
19.	8.	2.	84.	204. l. 10. s.	901. l. 6. d. ob.
25.	4.	3.	32.	199. l. 13. s. 9. d.	846. l. 12. d.
20.	4.	2.	47.	133. l. 6. s. 8. d.	228. l.

Memorandum, That vnder the title of Benefices in euery Di∣ocesse is contained in figures two numbers. The first doth shew how many be of 30. l. in her Maiesties Records, and vn∣der 40 l. The other number how many be of 40. l. value and vpwards. And vnder those figures be other figures which do shew how many of them be Vicarages. As for example, in the title of Benefices, in Bathe and Welles, you haue 380. Bene∣fices, of them there is 14. of 30. l. value, and vnder 40. l. and 5. of 40. l. value, and vpwards. And of those of 30. l. value, there are 6. Vicarages: and of those of 40. l. 1. Vicarage, as may appeare by the figures, and so of the rest.

Summe totall of all the promoti∣ons Spirituall at the Taxation of the first fruits and Tenths. viz.
Archbishopricks and Bishop.	0021.
Deanries.	0011.
Archdeaconries.	0060.
Dignities and Prebends in Cathedrall Churches.	0394.
Benefices.	8803.
Religious Houses.	0605.
Hospitalls.	0110.
Colledges.	0096.
Chauntries and free Chappels.	2374.
Sum. Totalis	12474.
The yearely value of all the said Promotions according to the Rate and Taxation of the first fruits, and tenths, amoun∣teth by estimation to	330180. l.	10. s.	0•• d.
The yearely tenth of the Cleargie amounteth by esti∣mation to	015041.	01.	02.	ob. q.

The yearely value of the Clergies Liuings according to the said Tenth is	150410.	12	00
Of the which sum of 450410 l. 12. s. defaulke for the yearly value of the Bishoprickes of Chestre, Oxford, Peeterburgh, Bristoll, and Gloucester. Not parcell of the Taxation of first fruits and tenths the summe of 1888. l. 13. s. 4. d. q. and then remaineth 1480511. l. 12 s. q. To the which adde for the yearly value of the possessions of the Colledges in both the Vniuersities, and the Colledges of Windsor, Eaton, New Col∣ledge by Winchester and Wol∣uerhampton the summe of 10568. l. 8. s. 4. d ob. Parcell of the taxation of first-fruites viz. •• for the possessions of the Colledges in Cambridge, 2762. l. 19. s. ob. in Oxford, 4693. l. 17. s. ob. Windsore, 1396. l. 17. s. 1. d. q. Eaton, 996. l. 12. s. q. New Colledge, 628. l. 13. s. 6. d. and Woluer∣hampton, 89. l. 9.8. d. and then the summe is	159080.	00	04	ob. q.
So there hath been taken from the possessions of the Clergie sithence the dissoluti∣on of Religious Houses, Col∣ledges, and Chauntries hither∣to in value by estimation par∣cell of the said 320180. l. 10. s. to temporall vses.	161100.	09	07▪	q.

After the dissolution of the Religious Houses, Henry the eighth erected these sixe Bishopricks, to wit, Westminster, Che∣ster, Peterburgh, Oxford, Bristow, and Gloucester, whereof the fiue last are in esse. And at the same time he erected also these Cathedrall Churches, hereafter mentioned, wherein he foun∣ded a Deane, and the number of Prebends following. (viz.)

Cantuarien.

12.

Winton.

12.

Wigorn.

10.

Cestren.

06.

Peterburgh.

06.

Oxon.

06.

Elien.

08.

Gloucestre.

06.

Bristoll.

06.

Carlioll.

04.

Dunelm.

12.

Roffen.

06.

Norwicen.

06.

The yearely value of the said Cathedral Churches new∣ly erected with the Collegiate Churches of Windsore, West∣minster, and Woluerhampton ouer and besides the pettica∣nons and other inferiour Mi∣nisters amounteth by estima∣tion,	5942.	08.	02.
So the yearely value of the Clergies Liuing, together with the said summe of 150410. l. 12. s. ouer and besides the Col∣ledges in the Vniuersities, and of Eaton, and New Colledge aforesaid, amounteth by esti∣mation to	156253.	00.	02.
There are Parsonages ap∣propriate in England accor∣ding to my collection, where∣of there be Vicarages endow∣ed ouer and besides diuerse Personages, whereof there is no endowment of Vicarages, (viz.)	003236.	00.

All which Parsonages of right belonging to the Altar, and should bee the proper li∣uing of ••he Clergie, a few one∣ly excepted, which belong to Bishopricks, Cathedral Chur∣ches, and the Colledges before mentioned, remaine in the Laities hands, which if you esteeme one with another after 40 l. amount to the sum of

129440

00

00

Besides all this, if search and examination were made throughout England, it would bee found that the most part of the best Liuings remaining in the possession of the Clergie in euery Diocesse, either by Leases confirmed, corrupt Aduou∣sanes, or by the iniquitie of Patrons and vnlearned Ministers, re∣maine also in the Laities hands.

The first summe vnder euery Bishopricke is the originall value at the taxation of first-fruits and tenths: the other summe is the value now remaining of Record for the payment of first-fruites.

Sithence the taxation of first-fruits and tenthes there hath been taken from Bishop∣prickes in value with 140 l. for the decay of the faculties (viz.)	06894	04	09
There are Parsonages to the number of 41 made appropri∣ate sithence the taxation of first-fruites and tenths, which amount to the yearely value of (viz.)	01663	14	09	q.
The Colledge of Llandewy breeuie in the Diocesse of S. Dauids hauing a Chauntership and 13 Prebends was lately ta∣ken

away, amounting to the summe of

00148

05

09

Memorandum, that the tenth of the Clergy in some Diocesses, as London, Chichester, Hereford, Worcester, and others, is more then is expressed in the title of Tenth; for there the tenth is set downe, as it is chargeable to her Maiestie: the rest is al∣lowed in lieu of certaine Lands taken away from the Bishop∣prickes: Canterbury and Elie haue the tenth allowed wholly, sauing that Canterbury yeeldeth an account of 9. l. 2. s. 1. d.

The number of Benefices as is aboue mentioned is 8803.

Here ends the Discourse.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Lib. 8. ep. 3.
• * 1.2

  Lib. 10. Epig. 11.
• * 1.3

  In conclu. li. vlt.
• * 1.4

  1. Siluester, Transl.
• * 1.5

  Proper•• lib. 3. El. 2.
• * 1.6

  Ruines of Time.
• * 1.7

  M. ••rayton, P••l. Song. xvi.
• * 1.8

  Scipio Gentilis lib. Orig. sing.
• * 1.9

  Panuinius in li∣deritu sepeli∣end. mortuos.
• * 1.10

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.11

  R••maines.
• * 1.12

  Camd. Re∣maines.
• * 1.13

  Aene•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Trump〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.14

  Inuen. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.15

  Rosin. de Autin Romano. 〈…〉〈…〉 l. ••. cap. 59.
• * 1.16

  Gen. 1••.
• * 1.17

  2. Sam. 18.
• * 1.18

  2▪ Sam. 5.
• * 1.19

  Ioh. 11.
• * 1.20

  Aul. G••ll. Noct. Att. lib. 17. c. 14.
• * 1.21

  2. Sam. c••. ••8
• * 1.22

  Cap. 4.
• * 1.23

  this.
• * 1.24

  that.
• * 1.25

  thine.
• * 1.26

  they.
• * 1.27

  they answer.
• * 1.28

  thinke on this.
• * 1.29

  Mss. in. Bib. Cott.
• * 1.30

  De Ci••t. Dei. ca. 1••.
• * 1.31

  R••maines.
• * 1.32

  Gen. 49.50.
• * 1.33

  T••ans. by George Chap∣man▪
• * 1.34

  Psal. 79.
• * 1.35

  2. King 9.
• * 1.36

  1. King 13.
• * 1.37

  Chap. 14.18, 19, 20.
• * 1.38

  Ier. 34.20.
• * 1.39

  Ier 22.18.19.
• * 1.40

  Ier. 16.4.
• * 1.41

  Ier. 14.16.
• * 1.42

  Ier. 19.7.
• * 1.43

  Virg. Ae••. l••. 10.
• * 1.44

  Epitas••••••um per anticipat••onem.
• * 1.45

  Aul. Gell. Noc Att. li. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.46

  Remaines.
• * 1.47

  Thomas May, lib. 4.
• * 1.48

  Lib. 1. de Ciuit Dei. cap. 11.
• * 1.49

  2. Chro ••2.3••
• * 1.50

  Pet Opmer. opu•• Chronog ad. An. 408.
• * 1.51

  Hym. 10.
• * 1.52

  Lib. 1. cap. 25.
• * 1.53

  The like found at the suppression of Abbaies in 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.54

  De 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Des. cap. 11.
• * 1.55

  Ae••. l. ••••
• * 1.56

  Some say hee was slaine here in England, some others in the Citie of Mentz in Ger∣many.
• * 1.57

  Camd. in York.
• * 1.58

  Camd. in Hamp.
• * 1.59

  Vir. Aen. l. 6.
• * 1.60

  H••••. ••••yss. ••. ij.
• * 1.61

  Parental. in praef.
• * 1.62

  Virgil. l. 6. Aen.
• * 1.63

  Pausa. in Corin∣thiacis.
• * 1.64

  Xenophon lib. 6.
• * 1.65

  Tacit. li, Annal. cap. 23.
• * 1.66

  Per•• Stephanon. Hy••nus 4.
• * 1.67

  Ouid. Met. l. 15.
• * 1.68

  Ouid. l. 25.
• * 1.69

  Lucn. l. 9.
• * 1.70

  Spons. Ruines of Time.
• * 1.71

  Moun. 〈…〉〈…〉 Cap. ••.
• * 1.72

  Lucan in the Argu∣ment.
• * 1.73

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.74

  〈…〉〈…〉 8
• * 1.75

  Virg Ae•••• ••▪
• * 1.76

  Lucan. lib ••▪
• * 1.77

  The de••••••••••ion of a Sompner, Chaucer in the ••riei•• Pro∣logue.
• * 1.78

  Chaucer in the Friers tale.
• * 1.79

  Amos••••
• * 1.80

  Remaines.
• * 1.81

  Remaines.
• * 1.82

  Aug. super Ioha.
• * 1.83

  Hieron. Ep. 34.
• * 1.84

  Cicero de Legi∣bus.
• * 1.85

  Rastat. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Excommenge∣ment.
• * 1.86

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.87

  Iustin. Hist. l. 32.
• * 1.88

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉.
• * 1.89

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.90

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.91

  Stow. Annal.
• * 1.92

  Sam. Daniell Musophilus.
• * 1.93

  Vid••. Parl. An. 2••. ••d 6. ca. 6.
• * 1.94

  Camd. in ••uff
• * 1.95

  Ioseph. Antiq. Iud. l. 13. ca ••5.
• * 1.96

  Cod. Theod l 5
• * 1.97

  C••ss••••d l. 4.
• * 2.1

  〈…〉〈…〉 of a booke in∣tituled, Con∣spiracie of pre∣tended Refor∣mation.
• * 2.2

  N Harp••••i••ld. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Angl Eccl. cap 1. 〈…〉〈…〉 secul.
• * 2.3

  A Manus••••••pt in the Ea••le of Excesters ••••le∣mino••s Li∣brary.
• * 2.4

  Gild. de extud.•• Brit.
• * 2.5

  Cap. 47. & 48.
• * 2.6

  Non Bana. hist sua genti••.
• * 2.7

  Godwin de ••on. Brita.
• * 2.8

  Faganus and Damianus.
• * 2.9

  A Manuscript in the Heralds office.
• * 2.10

  heard
• * 2.11

  that.
• * 2.12

  take.
• * 2.13

  chose.
• * 2.14

  although.
• * 2.15

  El••anus and Medu••inus two learned Clerks sent by Lu••ius to Rome.
• * 2.16

  men.
• * 2.17

  name••h.
• * 2.18

  they.
• * 2.19

  could.
• * 2.20

  Seuen cols. or seuen portions which had euery one a seuer••ll head or 〈…〉〈…〉 them.
• * 2.21

  Seuen cols. or seuen portions which had euery one a seuer••ll head or 〈…〉〈…〉 them.
• * 2.22

  fewell for his fire.
• * 2.23

  corn f•••• swine and p••gs.
• * 2.24

  Lib. 4 cap. 27.
• * 3.1

  times.
• * 3.2

  ignorant.
• * 3.3

  Bed. l. 1. ca. 26.
• * 3.4

  Bed. li. 3 ca. 26.
• * 3.5

  Mss. in bib. Cotton.
• * 3.6

  S. Tecla. S. Agatha. S. Margaret. S. Lucie.
• * 3.7

  S. Sis••ey. S. Agnes.
• * 3.8

  C. in Cheshire.
• * 3.9

  Quint. declam. 4
• * 3.10

  Godwin. Presul. Aug. in vit. ••ut. Wil••. Malms de gestis ••oni. lib. 1. de Epis. Do∣rober.
• * 3.11

  Allernd. ••••uall. a M ss in ••ib. Cot.

  Stow Annal.
• * 3.12

  Hen. Hunting. li. 6.
• * 3.13

  Will. Malms. Matt. West. Ran. Higde••. in Pol▪ chron. lib 6 cap ••8.

  Holli••s in vit. Howa••d.
• * 3.14

  Sir Iohn Hay∣ward in vit. Will. Con.
• * 3.15

  R. Wendou•••• in bib. Cotton.
• * 3.16

  Sir Iohn Hay, in v. t. Will. Rufi.
• * 3.17

  ••. ••••gden in Poly. lib. 7. cap. 9.
• * 3.18

  Will. Malms. de Reg. Mut. West. mon. Treuisa.
• * 3.19

  Higd. in Polych. lib. 7. cap. 6.
• * 3.20

  Idem. lib▪ cod. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 3.21

  Mat. Paris.
• * 3.22

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 3.23

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 3.24

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 3.25

  Tho. de la 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 3.26

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 3.27

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. M••rtyr. pag 33••. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Edit.
• * 3.28

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 3.29

  Godwin in vit. Wichami.
• * 3.30

  Ex Archiuis ••urris London.
• * 3.31

  A greene Gowne giuen to a Nunne.
• * 3.32

  A Manus. in Sir Robert Cot∣tons Library.
• * 3.33

  Tho. Walsing. Fabian The like bill or petition was exhibited in Parliament, an. 9. Ric. 2.
• * 3.34

  Speed. Walsing.
• * 3.35

  ••ox. Martyr. pag 6.•••• vlt. Ed.
• * 3.36

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Arch. Turris London. An. 16. ••••. 6.
• * 3.37

  Ioseph. Castaleon. pag. 288.
• * 3.38

  Ex Arch. ••urris Lon. 2. pars. pat. An 4 Hen. 6.
• * 3.39

  In bib Cott.
• * 3.40

  An. 22. Ed. ••. Rot. 20.
• * 3.41

  Epist ••0.
• * 3.42

  Vox Clam. lib. 3. ca. 21.
• * 3.43

  Plough mans ••••le.
• * 3.44

  Camd. Re••iq.
• * 3.45

  Transcribed out of the o••••••ginall.
• * 3.46

  In Pa••l. anno 3. Hen. 7. cap. 4.
• * 3.47

  In bib. Cott.
• * 3.48

  Ex Parl. an. 24. Hen. 8. cap. 12.
• * 3.49

  Ex. Parl. an. 25. Hen. 8 ca. 21.
• * 3.50

  In eod. Parl. cap. 19.
• * 3.51

  In eod Parl. cap. 20.
• * 3.52

  In eod Parl. cap. 20.
• * 3.53

  S••o••. Annal.
• * 3.54

  An. 2••. Hen. 8. c••p. 1.
• * 3.55

  Cap 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 3.56

  〈…〉〈…〉. Hen. 8. cap. ••.
• * 4.1

  Ex Parl. an. 28. Hen. 8. ca. 10.
• * 7.1

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 7.2

  Out of the said Mss. in bib. Cot.
• * 7.3

  This could not well be done before the Parliament.
• * 7.4

  In predict. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 bib. Cot.
• * 7.5

  Taleb••••rers.
• * 7.6

  Ex eod. M••ss. in bib. Cot.
• * 7.7

  Which was the diu••rce betwixt him and his wife Katherine.
• * 7.8

  Ex eod. M••ss. in bib. Co••t.
• * 8.1

  The founda¦cion of S. Al∣bans Abbey.
• * 9.1

  Ex eod. lib. in bib. Cottoniana.
• * 9.2

  Stat. in 27. Hen. 8. ca. 28.
• * 9.3

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 11.1

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 12.1

  〈…〉〈…〉 13.
• * 12.2

  〈…〉〈…〉 2. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 12.3

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 12.4

  〈…〉〈…〉. ••7. Hen. 8. ••••. ••.
• * 12.5

  Camd. ••••. ••••••. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 12.6

  Id•••• •••• ••••. l.
• * 12.7

  Parl. An 2. C•• 3. 〈…〉〈…〉 C. ••. 4.
• * 12.8

  Ho••••in•• p•• 112••
• * 12.9

  In Parl 〈◊〉〈◊〉 & 4 〈◊〉〈◊〉. c. l. 12.
• * 12.10

  In Parl. An••. & 2. Phil. •••• Mar. cap 8. In Parl. ••••. Hen. 8. ••ap. ••
• * 12.11

  ••eed. cap. 23.
• * 12.12

  In Parl. An. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 c. ••.2. & ••.
• * 12.13

  •••• lib. Co••
• * 12.14

  Iuxta aram ••••. virginis in Fano Arenae patauiis.
• * 12.15

  The nativity of Christ.
• * 12.16

  Mat. Ma•• Luc. Iohannes.
• * 12.17

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉.
• * 14.1

  Ex 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 16.1

  〈…〉〈…〉. Op•••• Cro••••g. pag. ••••0.
• * 16.2

  Os••••ati••s.
• * 16.3

  Acolites, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Vid••s••s ••••mina Angel•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 S.
• * 16.4

  ••xorcists.
• * 16.5

  Readers
• * 16.6

  ••phes. 4.••••.
• * 16.7

  Subde••co••••.
• * 16.8

  Deacons.
• * 16.9

  Summa Angel. li••ra D.
• * 16.10

  ••riests.
• * 16.11

  Op••••e•• in loco ••ad.
• * 16.12

  The Author of the booke called, S••••lla Clericorum.
• * 16.13

  Prouerbium.
• * 16.14

  Chanons
• * 16.15

  Lib. d•• pracipuis vib•••• Rom. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 16.16

  In the Plow∣mans tale.
• * 16.17

  Passus 14. Ex Mss. in bib. Cot.
• * 16.18

  Pas••us ••.
• * 16.19

  The 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 16.20

  〈…〉〈…〉 316.
• * 16.21

  The order of S. Augustine.
• * 17.1

  The order of S. Benet.
• * 17.2

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 17.3

  The order of S Francis.
• * 17.4

  Opmer. opus Cron••g, ad a••. 12••••.
• * 17.5

  Opmer. opus Cron••g. ad ann 1225.
• * 17.6

  〈…〉〈…〉 ca. 34.
• * 17.7

  ••••land Com∣ment.
• * 17.8

  〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 17.9

  The order of S. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 17.10

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. of Gloce∣ster.
• * 17.11

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 17.12

  Ciste••ci••n Monke.
• * 17.13

  In lib. Si••. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 17.14

  〈…〉〈…〉. M ss. in bib. Co••.
• * 17.15

  ••ernar▪ li•••• Monke••.
• * 17.16

  Opus Cron. pag. 371 ad An. 11••8.
• * 17.17

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 17.18

  〈…〉〈…〉 S. B••rn.
• * 17.19

  Celesti•• Monkes.
• * 17.20

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 17.21

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 17.22

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 17.23

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 17.24

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.1

  A Manusc••••pt 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 18.2

  The Order of 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 18.3

  〈…〉〈…〉 or the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the holy Crosse.
• * 18.4

  Trinita••ian 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 18.5

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.6

  Robertin 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 18.7

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.8

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.9

  〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 18.10

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.11

  Bethlemit Friers.
• * 18.12

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.13

  Antiq de Paris liure ••••••und.
• * 18.14

  Begging F••ier••
• * 18.15

  Friers of the backe.
• * 18.16

  In An 1297. Hen. 3.41.
• * 18.17

  Stow Survay.
• * 18.18

  Nuns Sa∣chettes.
• * 18.19

  Antiquitez. de Paris lib. 2.
• * 18.20

  The order of S. Iohn of Ieru∣salem.
• * 18.21

  Sandys Rela∣tion.
• * 18.22

  Antiq. de Paris, lib. 2.
• * 18.23

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.24

  Monkes and Nunnes Gil∣bertines. Bale. Cent. 1.
• * 18.25

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Cent. 2.
• * 18.26

  Nige••. Wircker in specule stulto∣rum.
• * 18.27

  The order of S. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 18.28

  The poore Clares.
• * 18.29

  Ex lib. Fratrum Manerum Lond. in bib. Cot.
• * 18.30

  Iacob. de Vora g••ne.
• * 18.31

  Hermi••es. Anchorites.
• * 18.32

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.33

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.34

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.35

  In the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 〈…〉〈…〉 bra••e.
• * 18.36

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Tuum.
• * 18.37

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.38

  Benedictus.
• * 18.39

  Lord.
• * 18.40

  At gaisicat.
• * 18.41

  Saviour.
• * 18.42

  henceforth.
• * 18.43

  mightie.
• * 18.44

  Nunc dimittis.
• * 18.45

  ••ies••
• * 18.46

  Mat. cap 1
• * 18.47

  forsooth.
• * 18.48

  Acts ••
• * 18.49

  Rom 1.
• * 18.50

  promised:
• * 18.51

  Apoc. 1.
• * 18.52

  ••aue:
• * 18.53

  behoueth.
• * 18.54

  Stow. Annal. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. H. 2.
• * 18.55

  Pater Noster.
• * 18.56

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.57

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.58

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.59

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.60

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.61

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.62

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.63

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.64

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.65

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.66

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.67

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 18.68

  Te••.
• * 18.69

  spo••tlesse
• * 18.70

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Helen of ••••anchit••are Anchoreste.
• * 18.71

  In the ••••••ger booke of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Abbey of Whalley in Lan••••r••••hire.
• * 19.1

  Rob. Langland. Pass. 8.
• * 19.2

  Vol. 1. pa•• 236.
• * 20.1

  A〈…〉〈…〉
• * 20.2

  I•• bib. Cot.
• * 21.1

  In the So••p¦ners tale.
• * 21.2

  q••oth.
• * 21.3

  Passus vndeci∣mus.
• * 21.4

  S. Danyel in vit. H. 2.
• * 22.1

  Videsis Onu∣phrium de septē santioribus vr∣bis Romae Ec∣clesijs.
• * 22.2

  third parte.
• * 22.3

  on the eight day.
• * 22.4

  S. Iames of Compostela in Spaine.
• * 22.5

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 22.6

  The great par∣don, or Hea¦uenly Grace.
• * 22.7

  Copied out of an old Roll, now in the cu∣stody of Sir Sy∣mon D'Ewes Knight.
• * 23.1

  Of the Pope.
• * 23.2

  Of the Car∣dinal••
• * 23.3

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.4

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.5

  times.
• * 23.6

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.7

  a ••••ise
• * 23.8

  ••••lers.
• * 23.9

  ten Com∣ma••dements.
• * 23.10

  •••• he was named.
• * 23.11

  Of pilgrimages ••ad. ••.
• * 23.12

  take
• * 23.13

  The way to Truths dwel∣ling place.
• * 23.14

  the best.
• * 23.15

  ••an.
• * 23.16

  Pilgrimage what it is.
• * 23.17

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.18

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.19

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.20

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.21

  Hand. cap. 133.
• * 23.22

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.23

  A Manuscript in the Library of Edmond Cot¦ton ••••pti••e.
• * 23.24

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.25

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.26

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.27

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Angel. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 23.28

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.29

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.30

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.31

  〈…〉〈…〉. cap. 9.
• * 23.32

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.33

  Lib. 1. cap ••.
• * 23.34

  Sum. Angl. lit. P. Will. Malms. degest. Pont. l. 1.
• * 23.35

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.36

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 23.37

  Will. Malms. de gest. Pont. lib.
• * 23.38

  Bed. l 4. ca. 5.
• * 23.39

  Will. Malms. de g••stis Reg li. 1. c. 4.
• * 23.40

  Numma. Angelica lit. E.
• * 23.41

  Iliad. lib. 15.
• * 23.42

  Amb. in Pasto∣••al••.
• * 23.43

  The power and holinesse of Priests and Bishops.
• * 23.44

  Id. in Pastoral. Id. Ibid.
• * 23.45

  Augustine in li. de pastoribus.
• * 23.46

  Hebr. ••.
• * 23.47

  Corinth. 3. Corinth. 4.
• * 23.48

  Lib. 1.
• * 23.49

  Io Cap
• * 23.50

  Numb. ••••.
• * 23.51

  Of the first in∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 of ••ishop••.
• * 23.52

  D••fence of Pe••ce. Chap. 1••.
• * 23.53

  N••t••. for our t••••s.
• * 23.54

  Euery Priest hath as much power in bind∣ing and loo∣sing as the Pope.
• * 23.55

  Camd. in Epis. D••••••.
• * 23.56

  Sintagiutis lib 1••. cap. 24.
• * 23.57

  The Parish of Whalley in Lanchishire.
• * 23.58

  Sanctuaries.
• * 23.59

  M. Dr••yton ••oly••l. Song 16.
• * 23.60

  Se••de•• in his Illustrations vpon the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 verses.
• * 23.61

  Ro••. Christ
• * 23.62

  Fl••res. Hist. p••. ••og de 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••un. 183.
• * 23.63

  ••eg. A••fr••••i. c. 5.
• * 23.64

  Camd. in Yorke∣shire.
• * 23.65

  In Leg. Will. Con. Reg. de Houeden.
• * 23.66

  Bracton sol. 132
• * 23.67

  Sir Edward C••ke in his Comment. vp∣on Littleton. lib. 2. cap. 6.
• * 23.68

  Cam. l. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 23.69

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉